This is a modern-English version of A Narrative of the Life of David Crockett, of the State of Tennessee., originally written by Crockett, Davy.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
NARRATIVE
OF THE
LIFE OF DAVID CROCKETT,
OF THE STATE OF TENNESSEE.
I leave this rule for others when I'm dead, Be always sure you're right—THEN GO AHEAD!
I leave this rule for others when I'm gone, Always make sure you're right—THEN JUST DO IT!
The Author.
The Writer.
WRITTEN BY HIMSELF.
WRITTEN BY HIMSELF.
SIXTH EDITION.
6TH EDITION.
PHILADELPHIA.
E. L. CAREY AND A. HART.
BALTIMORE:
CAREY, HART & CO.
PHILADELPHIA.
E. L. CAREY AND A. HART.
BALTIMORE:
CAREY, HART & CO.
1834.
1834.
Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1834,
By David Crockett,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Columbia.
STEREOTYPED BY L. JOHNSON,
PHILADELPHIA.
Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1834,
By David Crockett,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Columbia.
STEREOTYPED BY L. JOHNSON,
PHILADELPHIA.
PREFACE.
Fashion is a thing I care mighty little about, except when it happens to run just exactly according to my own notion; and I was mighty nigh sending out my book without any preface at all, until a notion struck me, that perhaps it was necessary to explain a little the reason why and wherefore I had written it.
Fashion is something I really don't care much about, except when it aligns perfectly with my own thinking; and I was almost ready to publish my book without any introduction at all, until the thought occurred to me that maybe it was important to explain a bit about why and how I wrote it.
Most of authors seek fame, but I seek for justice,—a holier impulse than ever entered into the ambitious struggles of the votaries of that fickle, flirting goddess.
Most authors seek fame, but I seek justice—a nobler motivation than anything that has ever driven the ambitious pursuits of the followers of that fickle, flirting goddess.
A publication has been made to the world, which has done me much injustice; [4]and the catchpenny errors which it contains, have been already too long sanctioned by my silence. I don't know the author of the book—and indeed I don't want to know him; for after he has taken such a liberty with my name, and made such an effort to hold me up to public ridicule, he cannot calculate on any thing but my displeasure. If he had been content to have written his opinions about me, however contemptuous they might have been, I should have had less reason to complain. But when he professes to give my narrative (as he often does) in my own language, and then puts into my mouth such language as would disgrace even an outlandish African, he must himself be sensible of the injustice he has done me, and the trick he has played off on the publick. I have met with hundreds, if not with thousands of people, who have formed their opinions of my appearance, habits, language,[5] and every thing else from that deceptive work.
A publication has been released to the world that has done me a lot of injustice; [4] and the misleading errors it contains have already been too long accepted thanks to my silence. I don’t know who wrote the book—and honestly, I don’t want to know him; because after he has taken such liberties with my name and made such an effort to make me a subject of public ridicule, he can only expect my anger. If he had just shared his opinions about me, no matter how contemptuous they might have been, I would have had less reason to complain. But when he claims to present my story (as he often does) in my own words, and then puts in my mouth language that would embarrass even a foreigner from Africa, he must realize the injustice he has done to me and the trick he has played on the public. I have encountered hundreds, if not thousands of people who have based their opinions of my appearance, habits, language, [5] and everything else on that deceptive work.
They have almost in every instance expressed the most profound astonishment at finding me in human shape, and with the countenance, appearance, and common feelings of a human being. It is to correct all these false notions, and to do justice to myself, that I have written.
They have almost always shown complete shock at finding me in human form, with the face, looks, and normal emotions of a human being. I wrote this to clarify these misconceptions and to set the record straight about myself.
It is certain that the writer of the book alluded to has gathered up many imperfect scraps of information concerning me, as in parts of his work there is some little semblance of truth. But I ask him, if this notice should ever reach his eye, how would he have liked it, if I had treated him so?—if I had put together such a bundle of ridiculous stuff, and headed it with his name, and sent it out upon the world without ever even condescending to ask his permission? To these questions, all upright[6] men must give the same answer. It was wrong; and the desire to make money by it, is no apology for such injustice to a fellow man.
It’s clear that the author of the book mentioned has pieced together various incomplete bits of information about me, as there are some parts of his work that have a hint of truth. But I ask him, if this notice ever reaches him, how would he feel if I had treated him this way?—if I had assembled such a mix of absurdities, labeled it with his name, and put it out into the world without even bothering to ask his permission? All decent men must answer these questions the same way. It was wrong; and wanting to make money off of it is no excuse for such unfairness to another person.
But I let him pass; as my wish is greatly more to vindicate myself, than to condemn him.
But I let him go; my desire to clear my name is much stronger than my wish to blame him.
In the following pages I have endeavoured to give the reader a plain, honest, homespun account of my state in life, and some few of the difficulties which have attended me along its journey, down to this time. I am perfectly aware, that I have related many small and, as I fear, uninteresting circumstances; but if so, my apology is, that it was rendered necessary by a desire to link the different periods of my life together, as they have passed, from my childhood onward, and thereby to enable the reader to select such parts of it as he may relish most, if, indeed, there is any thing in it which may suit his palate.[7]
In the following pages, I've tried to provide the reader with a straightforward, genuine, and down-to-earth account of my life and some of the challenges I've faced along the way up to now. I'm fully aware that I've shared many minor and, as I worry, uninteresting details; however, my excuse is that I wanted to connect different phases of my life as they unfolded, from my childhood onward, allowing the reader to pick out the parts they might find most enjoyable, if there’s anything in it that appeals to them.[7]
I have also been operated on by another consideration. It is this:—I know, that obscure as I am, my name is making a considerable deal of fuss in the world. I can't tell why it is, nor in what it is to end. Go where I will, everybody seems anxious to get a peep at me; and it would be hard to tell which would have the advantage, if I, and the "Government," and "Black Hawk," and a great eternal big caravan of wild varments were all to be showed at the same time in four different parts of any of the big cities in the nation. I am not so sure that I shouldn't get the most custom of any of the crew. There must therefore be something in me, or about me, that attracts attention, which is even mysterious to myself. I can't understand it, and I therefore put all the facts down, leaving the reader free to take his choice of them.[8]
I’ve also been influenced by another thought. Here it is: I know that even though I’m pretty unknown, my name is creating quite a stir in the world. I can’t say why that is or where it will lead. Wherever I go, everyone seems eager to catch a glimpse of me; it’s hard to tell who would get the most attention if I, the "Government," "Black Hawk," and a huge group of wild animals were all shown at the same time in four different parts of any major city in the country. I’m not so sure that I wouldn't attract the most people of all. There must be something about me that draws attention, which even I find puzzling. I can’t figure it out, so I’m just laying out the facts and leaving it up to the reader to draw their own conclusions.[8]
On the subject of my style, it is bad enough, in all conscience, to please critics, if that is what they are after. They are a sort of vermin, though, that I sha'n't even so much as stop to brush off. If they want to work on my book, just let them go ahead; and after they are done, they had better blot out all their criticisms, than to know what opinion I would express of them, and by what sort of a curious name I would call them, if I was standing near them, and looking over their shoulders. They will, at most, have only their trouble for their pay. But I rather expect I shall have them on my side.
On the topic of my writing style, it’s bad enough, really, to satisfy critics, if that’s what they want. They’re kind of pests, though, that I won’t even bother to swat away. If they want to dig into my book, they can go ahead; and once they’re done, they better erase all their comments, because they wouldn’t want to hear what I really think of them, or what creative names I’d call them if I were standing right next to them, peering over their shoulders. At most, they’ll just get a bit of a workout for their efforts. But I actually think I’ll end up winning them over.
But I don't know of any thing in my book to be criticised on by honourable men. Is it on my spelling?—that's not my trade. Is it on my grammar?—I hadn't time to learn it, and make no pretensions to it. Is it on the order and arrangement of my[9] book?—I never wrote one before, and never read very many; and, of course, know mighty little about that. Will it be on the authorship of the book?—this I claim, and I'll hang on to it, like a wax plaster. The whole book is my own, and every sentiment and sentence in it. I would not be such a fool, or knave either, as to deny that I have had it hastily run over by a friend or so, and that some little alterations have been made in the spelling and grammar; and I am not so sure that it is not the worse of even that, for I despise this way of spelling contrary to nature. And as for grammar, it's pretty much a thing of nothing at last, after all the fuss that's made about it. In some places, I wouldn't suffer either the spelling, or grammar, or any thing else to be touch'd; and therefore it will be found in my own way.
But I don't think there's anything in my book that honorable people would criticize. Is it my spelling?—that's not my area of expertise. Is it my grammar?—I didn't have time to learn it, and I’m not trying to pretend I did. Is it about the organization and layout of my[9] book?—I've never written one before, and I haven’t read many, so I obviously know very little about that. Will the criticism be about who wrote the book?—I stake my claim on that, and I’ll hold onto it tightly. The entire book is mine, along with every thought and sentence in it. I wouldn't be foolish or dishonest enough to deny that I had a friend or two quickly go over it and that some minor changes were made to the spelling and grammar; and I'm not even sure if that helped, because I actually dislike spelling that goes against the norm. As for grammar, it’s pretty much meaningless in the end, despite all the fuss people make about it. In some places, I wouldn’t allow the spelling, grammar, or anything else to be changed; and so it will be found in my own style.
But if any body complains that I have[10] had it looked over, I can only say to him, her, or them—as the case may be—that while critics were learning grammar, and learning to spell, I, and "Doctor Jackson, L.L.D." were fighting in the wars; and if our books, and messages, and proclamations, and cabinet writings, and so forth, and so on, should need a little looking over, and a little correcting of the spelling and the grammar to make them fit for use, its just nobody's business. Big men have more important matters to attend to than crossing their t's—, and dotting their i's—, and such like small things. But the "Government's" name is to the proclamation, and my name's to the book; and if I didn't write the book, the "Government" didn't write the proclamation, which no man dares to deny!
But if anyone complains that I have[10] had it reviewed, I can only say to him, her, or them—whatever the case might be—that while critics were learning grammar and spelling, I and "Doctor Jackson, L.L.D." were fighting in the wars. If our books, messages, proclamations, and cabinet writings need a bit of revising and correcting in spelling and grammar to make them usable, that's nobody else's business. Important people have bigger issues to focus on than worrying about crossing their t's and dotting their i's and other minor details. The "Government" has its name on the proclamation, and my name is on the book; and if I didn't write the book, the "Government" didn't write the proclamation, which no one dares to deny!
But just read for yourself, and my ears for a heel tap, if before you get through[11] you don't say, with many a good-natured smile and hearty laugh, "This is truly the very thing itself—the exact image of its Author,
But just read for yourself, and my ears for a heel tap. If before you finish[11] you don't say, with a lot of good-natured smiles and hearty laughs, "This is really the real deal—the exact likeness of its creator,
DAVID CROCKETT."
David Crockett.
Washington City,
Washington, D.C.
February 1st, 1834.
February 1, 1834.
NARRATIVE
OF THE
LIFE OF DAVID CROCKETT.
CHAPTER I.
As the public seem to feel some interest in the history of an individual so humble as I am, and as that history can be so well known to no person living as to myself, I have, after so long a time, and under many pressing solicitations from my friends and acquaintances, at last determined to put my own hand to it, and lay before the world a narrative on which they may at least rely as being true. And seeking no ornament or colouring for a plain, simple tale of truth, I throw aside all hypocritical and fawning apologies, and, according to my own maxim, just "go ahead." Where I am not known, I might, perhaps, gain some little credit by having thrown around this volume some of the flowers of learning; but[14] where I am known, the vile cheatery would soon be detected, and like the foolish jackdaw, that with a borrowed tail attempted to play the peacock, I should be justly robbed of my pilfered ornaments, and sent forth to strut without a tail for the balance of my time. I shall commence my book with what little I have learned of the history of my father, as all great men rest many, if not most, of their hopes on their noble ancestry. Mine was poor, but I hope honest, and even that is as much as many a man can say. But to my subject.
As the public seems to have some interest in the history of someone as humble as I am, and since I know my own history better than anyone else, I have finally decided, after a long time and plenty of encouragement from my friends and acquaintances, to put this down myself and present a narrative that they can rely on as true. I’m not looking for fancy language or embellishments for a straightforward tale of truth, so I’ll skip all the fake flattery and, following my own motto, just "go ahead." Where I’m not known, I might gain some credibility by dressing up this volume with some scholarly flair; but[14] where I am known, the deceit would be quickly discovered. Like the foolish jackdaw that tried to show off with a borrowed tail, I would justly lose my borrowed embellishments and be left to strut around without a tail for the rest of my days. I’ll start my book with everything I know about my father’s history, as all great men often base many, if not most, of their hopes on their noble lineage. Mine was poor, but I hope honest, and that’s more than many can say. But back to my subject.
My father's name was John Crockett, and he was of Irish descent. He was either born in Ireland or on a passage from that country to America across the Atlantic. He was by profession a farmer, and spent the early part of his life in the state of Pennsylvania. The name of my mother was Rebecca Hawkins. She was an American woman, born in the state of Maryland, between York and Baltimore. It is likely I may have heard where they were married, but if so, I have forgotten. It is, however, certain that they were, or else the public would never have been troubled with the history of David Crockett, their son.
My father's name was John Crockett, and he was of Irish descent. He was either born in Ireland or during the journey from there to America across the Atlantic. He was a farmer by profession and spent the early part of his life in Pennsylvania. My mother's name was Rebecca Hawkins. She was an American, born in Maryland, between York and Baltimore. I might have heard where they got married, but if I did, I've forgotten. However, it’s certain that they were, or else the public would never have been interested in the history of their son, David Crockett.
I have an imperfect recollection of the part which I have understood my father took in the[15] revolutionary war. I personally know nothing about it, for it happened to be a little before my day; but from himself, and many others who were well acquainted with its troubles and afflictions, I have learned that he was a soldier in the revolutionary war, and took part in that bloody struggle. He fought, according to my information, in the battle at Kings Mountain against the British and tories, and in some other engagements of which my remembrance is too imperfect to enable me to speak with any certainty. At some time, though I cannot say certainly when, my father, as I have understood, lived in Lincoln county, in the state of North Carolina. How long, I don't know. But when he removed from there, he settled in that district of country which is now embraced in the east division of Tennessee, though it was not then erected into a state.
I have an unclear memory of my father's role in the[15] revolutionary war. I don't know much about it since it happened a little before my time; however, from him and many others familiar with its challenges, I've learned that he was a soldier in that war and participated in that brutal fight. According to what I’ve heard, he fought in the battle at Kings Mountain against the British and the Loyalists, as well as in some other battles that I can’t remember well enough to discuss with certainty. At some point, although I can’t say exactly when, I understand that my father lived in Lincoln County, North Carolina. I'm not sure how long he was there, but when he left, he moved to what is now the eastern part of Tennessee, even though it hadn’t yet become a state.
He settled there under dangerous circumstances, both to himself and his family, as the country was full of Indians, who were at that time very troublesome. By the Creeks, my grandfather and grandmother Crockett were both murdered, in their own house, and on the very spot of ground where Rogersville, in Hawkins county, now stands. At the same time, the Indians wounded Joseph Crockett, a brother to my father, by a ball, which[16] broke his arm; and took James a prisoner, who was still a younger brother than Joseph, and who, from natural defects, was less able to make his escape, as he was both deaf and dumb. He remained with them for seventeen years and nine months, when he was discovered and recollected by my father and his eldest brother, William Crockett; and was purchased by them from an Indian trader, at a price which I do not now remember; but so it was, that he was delivered up to them, and they returned him to his relatives. He now lives in Cumberland county, in the state of Kentucky, though I have not seen him for many years.
He settled there under dangerous circumstances, both for himself and his family, as the area was full of Native Americans who were quite troublesome at that time. My grandparents, Crockett, were both murdered by the Creeks in their own home, right on the spot where Rogersville, in Hawkins County, now stands. At the same time, the Indians shot Joseph Crockett, my father’s brother, injuring his arm; they also took James, who was an even younger brother than Joseph, prisoner. Due to his natural disabilities, he was less capable of escaping, as he was both deaf and mute. He stayed with them for seventeen years and nine months until my father and his older brother, William Crockett, discovered him and bought him from an Indian trader for a price I can’t remember. They brought him back to his family. He now lives in Cumberland County, Kentucky, although I haven’t seen him in many years.
My father and mother had six sons and three daughters. I was the fifth son. What a pity I hadn't been the seventh! For then I might have been, by common consent, called doctor, as a heap of people get to be great men. But, like many of them, I stood no chance to become great in any other way than by accident. As my father was very poor, and living as he did far back in the back woods, he had neither the means nor the opportunity to give me, or any of the rest of his children, any learning.
My mom and dad had six sons and three daughters. I was the fifth son. It’s a shame I wasn’t the seventh! Because then I might have been, by common consent, called doctor, like a lot of people who become famous. But, like many of them, I had no real chance to become great in any way other than by luck. Since my dad was very poor and lived way out in the back woods, he didn’t have the means or the opportunity to give me or any of my siblings any education.
But before I get on the subject of my own troubles, and a great many very funny things that[17] have happened to me, like all other historians and biographers, I should not only inform the public that I was born, myself, as well as other folks, but that this important event took place, according to the best information I have received on the subject, on the 17th of August, in the year 1786; whether by day or night, I believe I never heard, but if I did I, have forgotten. I suppose, however, it is not very material to my present purpose, nor to the world, as the more important fact is well attested, that I was born; and, indeed, it might be inferred, from my present size and appearance, that I was pretty well born, though I have never yet attached myself to that numerous and worthy society.
But before I dive into my own problems and all the really funny things that[17] have happened to me, like many historians and biographers, I should first let everyone know that I was born, just like everyone else, and that this significant event occurred, based on what I’ve learned, on August 17, 1786; whether it happened during the day or at night, I honestly can’t say, and if I ever knew, I’ve forgotten. But honestly, it probably doesn’t matter much to what I’m discussing now, or to the world, since the more important fact that I was born is well established. And in fact, one might guess from my current size and appearance that I was pretty well born, even though I’ve never really aligned myself with that large and esteemed group.
At that time my father lived at the mouth of Lime Stone, on the Nola-chucky river; and for the purpose not only of showing what sort of a man I now am, but also to show how soon I began to be a sort of a little man, I have endeavoured to take the back track of life, in order to fix on the first thing that I can remember. But even then, as now, so many things were happening, that as Major Jack Downing would say, they are all in "a pretty considerable of a snarl," and I find it "kinder hard" to fix on that thing, among them all, which really happened first. But I think it[18] likely, I have hit on the outside line of my recollection; as one thing happened at which I was so badly scared, that it seems to me I could not have forgotten it, if it had happened a little time only after I was born. Therefore it furnishes me with no certain evidence of my age at the time; but I know one thing very well, and that is, that when it happened, I had no knowledge of the use of breeches, for I had never had any nor worn any.
At that time, my father lived at the mouth of Lime Stone, on the Nolichucky River. To show what kind of person I am now and to illustrate how early I started to be a sort of a little man, I've tried to retrace my life to pinpoint the first thing I can remember. But even back then, just like now, a lot was going on, and as Major Jack Downing would say, everything is in "a pretty considerable of a snarl." I find it "kinder hard" to pinpoint which event really happened first. However, I think I've found the outer edge of my memory; there was one event that scared me so much that I feel I couldn't have forgotten it if it had occurred shortly after I was born. Therefore, it doesn't give me clear evidence of my age at the time, but I do remember this: when it happened, I had no understanding of wearing breeches, since I had never owned or worn any.
But the circumstance was this: My four elder brothers, and a well-grown boy of about fifteen years old, by the name of Campbell, and myself, were all playing on the river's side; when all the rest of them got into my father's canoe, and put out to amuse themselves on the water, leaving me on the shore alone.
But here’s what happened: My four older brothers, a well-built boy named Campbell who was about fifteen, and I were all playing by the riverbank. When the rest of them got into my father's canoe and paddled off to have fun on the water, they left me alone on the shore.
Just a little distance below them, there was a fall in the river, which went slap-right straight down. My brothers, though they were little fellows, had been used to paddling the canoe, and could have carried it safely anywhere about there; but this fellow Campbell wouldn't let them have the paddle, but, fool like, undertook to manage it himself. I reckon he had never seen a water craft before; and it went just any way but the way he wanted it. There he paddled, and paddled, and paddled—all the while going wrong,—until,[19]—in a short time, here they were all going, straight forward, stern foremost, right plump to the falls; and if they had only had a fair shake, they would have gone over as slick as a whistle. It was'ent this, though, that scared me; for I was so infernal mad that they had left me on the shore, that I had as soon have seen them all go over the falls a bit, as any other way. But their danger was seen by a man by the name of Kendall, but I'll be shot if it was Amos; for I believe I would know him yet if I was to see him. This man Kendall was working in a field on the bank, and knowing there was no time to lose, he started full tilt, and here he come like a cane brake afire; and as he ran, he threw off his coat, and then his jacket, and then his shirt, for I know when he got to the water he had nothing on but his breeches. But seeing him in such a hurry, and tearing off his clothes as he went, I had no doubt but that the devil or something else was after him—and close on him, too—as he was running within an inch of his life. This alarmed me, and I screamed out like a young painter. But Kendall didn't stop for this. He went ahead with all might, and as full bent on saving the boys, as Amos was on moving the deposites. When he came to the water he plunged in, and where it was too deep to[20] wade he would swim, and where it was shallow enough he went bolting on; and by such exertion as I never saw at any other time in my life, he reached the canoe, when it was within twenty or thirty feet of the falls; and so great was the suck, and so swift the current, that poor Kendall had a hard time of it to stop them at last, as Amos will to stop the mouths of the people about his stockjobbing. But he hung on to the canoe, till he got it stop'd, and then draw'd it out of danger. When they got out, I found the boys were more scared than I had been, and the only thing that comforted me was, the belief that it was a punishment on them for leaving me on shore.
Just a little way down from them, there was a drop in the river that went straight down. My brothers, even though they were quite young, were used to paddling the canoe and could have handled it safely anywhere around there; but this guy Campbell wouldn’t let them take the paddle and foolishly tried to steer it himself. I guess he had never seen a boat before, and it went every direction except the way he wanted. He paddled and paddled and paddled—all the while going off course—until, [19]—before long, they were all headed straight for the falls, backwards, right toward disaster; and if they’d had just a bit of luck, they would have gone over as smoothly as could be. That wasn't what scared me, though; I was so mad that they had left me on the shore that I would’ve just as soon seen them go over the falls as any other way. But a man named Kendall noticed their danger, though I swear it wasn’t Amos; I’d recognize him if I saw him again. This guy Kendall was working in a field on the bank, and realizing there was no time to waste, he took off running, charging like a wildfire; and as he ran, he took off his coat, then his jacket, and then his shirt, until by the time he reached the water, he had nothing on but his pants. But seeing him in such a rush and stripping off his clothes, I couldn't help but think that the devil or something was after him—and it was close behind him, too—as he was running for his life. This freaked me out, and I screamed like a little kid. But Kendall didn’t stop for that. He kept pushing ahead with all his strength, determined to save the boys, just like Amos was determined to move the funds. When he reached the water, he jumped in, and where it was too deep to wade, he would swim, and where it was shallow enough, he moved quickly; and with a level of effort I’ve never seen before, he reached the canoe when it was within twenty or thirty feet of the falls; and the current was so strong that poor Kendall had a tough time stopping them, just like Amos has a tough time silencing critics about his investments. But he held on to the canoe until he finally stopped it, and then pulled it out of danger. When they got out, I found the boys were more scared than I had been, and the only thing that comforted me was the belief that it was their punishment for leaving me on shore.
Shortly after this, my father removed, and settled in the same county, about ten miles above Greenville.
Shortly after this, my father moved and settled in the same county, about ten miles north of Greenville.
There another circumstance happened, which made a lasting impression on my memory, though I was but a small child. Joseph Hawkins, who was a brother to my mother, was in the woods hunting for deer. He was passing near a thicket of brush, in which one of our neighbours was gathering some grapes, as it was in the fall of the year, and the grape season. The body of the man was hid by the brush,[21] and it was only as he would raise his hand to pull the bunches, that any part of him could be seen. It was a likely place for deer; and my uncle, having no suspicion that it was any human being, but supposing the raising of the hand to be the occasional twitch of a deer's ear, fired at the lump, and as the devil would have it, unfortunately shot the man through the body. I saw my father draw a silk handkerchief through the bullet hole, and entirely through his body; yet after a while he got well, as little as any one would have thought it. What become of him, or whether he is dead or alive, I don't know; but I reckon he did'ent fancy the business of gathering grapes in an out-of-the-way thicket soon again.
There was another event that made a lasting impression on my memory, even though I was just a small child. Joseph Hawkins, my mother’s brother, was out in the woods hunting deer. He was passing by a dense area of brush where one of our neighbors was picking grapes since it was fall and grape season. The man was hidden by the brush,[21] and the only time he could be seen was when he raised his hand to grab a bunch. It seemed like a good spot for deer, and my uncle, not realizing there was a person there and mistaking the hand movement for a deer's ear twitch, fired at the figure and, as fate would have it, unfortunately shot the man through the body. I saw my father pull a silk handkerchief through the bullet hole and out the other side; surprisingly, he ended up recovering, even though no one would have expected it. I don’t know what happened to him or if he’s dead or alive, but I guess he probably didn't want to pick grapes in a secluded thicket again anytime soon.
The next move my father made was to the mouth of Cove creek, where he and a man by the name of Thomas Galbreath undertook to build a mill in partnership. They went on very well with their work until it was nigh done, when there came the second epistle to Noah's fresh, and away went their mill, shot, lock, and barrel. I remember the water rose so high, that it got up into the house we lived in, and my father moved us out of it, to keep us from being drowned. I was now about seven or eight years old, and have[22] a pretty distinct recollection of every thing that was going on. From his bad luck in that business, and being ready to wash out from mill building, my father again removed, and this time settled in Jefferson county, now in the state of Tennessee; where he opened a tavern on the road from Abbingdon to Knoxville.
The next move my father made was to the mouth of Cove Creek, where he and a man named Thomas Galbreath partnered to build a mill. They were making good progress until it was nearly finished, when another flood hit, and away went their mill—everything gone. I remember the water rose so high that it flooded our house, and my father moved us out to keep us from drowning. I was about seven or eight years old and have a pretty clear memory of everything that was happening. After his bad luck with that venture and being ready to give up on mill building, my father moved again, this time settling in Jefferson County, which is now part of Tennessee, where he opened a tavern on the road from Abingdon to Knoxville.
His tavern was on a small scale, as he was poor; and the principal accommodations which he kept, were for the waggoners who travelled the road. Here I remained with him until I was twelve years old; and about that time, you may guess, if you belong to Yankee land, or reckon, if like me you belong to the back-woods, that I began to make up my acquaintance with hard times, and a plenty of them.
His tavern was small because he was poor, and the main services he offered were for the wagon drivers traveling the road. I stayed with him until I was twelve years old, and around that time, you can probably guess if you're from New England, or figure it out if you’re like me from the backwoods, that I started to face tough times, and a lot of them.
An old Dutchman, by the name of Jacob Siler, who was moving from Knox county to Rockbridge, in the state of Virginia, in passing, made a stop at my father's house. He had a large stock of cattle, that he was carrying on with him; and I suppose made some proposition to my father to hire some one to assist him.
An old Dutchman named Jacob Siler, who was relocating from Knox County to Rockbridge in Virginia, made a stop at my father's house. He had a large herd of cattle that he was bringing with him, and I assume he made some offer to my father to hire someone to help him.
Being hard run every way, and having no thought, as I believe, that I was cut out for a Congressman or the like, young as I was, and as little as I knew about travelling, or being from[23] home, he hired me to the old Dutchman, to go four hundred miles on foot, with a perfect stranger that I never had seen until the evening before. I set out with a heavy heart, it is true, but I went ahead, until we arrived at the place, which was three miles from what is called the Natural Bridge, and made a stop at the house of a Mr. Hartley, who was father-in-law to Mr. Siler, who had hired me. My Dutch master was very kind to me, and gave me five or six dollars, being pleased, as he said, with my services.
Being pushed in every direction and not really thinking, as I believe, that I was cut out to be a Congressman or something similar, especially at my young age and with so little travel experience, he hired me out to the old Dutchman to walk four hundred miles with a complete stranger I had never met until the night before. I set off with a heavy heart, it's true, but I went on until we reached our destination, which was three miles from what is known as the Natural Bridge, and we stopped at the house of Mr. Hartley, who was the father-in-law of Mr. Siler, who had hired me. My Dutch boss was very kind to me and gave me five or six dollars, as he was pleased, he said, with my work.
This, however, I think was a bait for me, as he persuaded me to stay with him, and not return any more to my father. I had been taught so many lessons of obedience by my father, that I at first supposed I was bound to obey this man, or at least I was afraid openly to disobey him; and I therefore staid with him, and tried to put on a look of perfect contentment until I got the family all to believe I was fully satisfied. I had been there about four or five weeks, when one day myself and two other boys were playing on the road-side, some distance from the house. There came along three waggons. One belonged to an old man by the name of Dunn, and the others to two of his sons. They had each of them a good team, and were all bound for Knoxville. They had been[24] in the habit of stopping at my father's as they passed the road, and I knew them. I made myself known to the old gentleman, and informed him of my situation; I expressed a wish to get back to my father and mother, if they could fix any plan for me to do so. They told me that they would stay that night at a tavern seven miles from there, and that if I could get to them before day the next morning, they would take me home; and if I was pursued, they would protect me. This was a Sunday evening; I went back to the good old Dutchman's house, and as good fortune would have it, he and the family were out on a visit. I gathered my clothes, and what little money I had, and put them all together under the head of my bed. I went to bed early that night, but sleep seemed to be a stranger to me. For though I was a wild boy, yet I dearly loved my father and mother, and their images appeared to be so deeply fixed in my mind, that I could not sleep for thinking of them. And then the fear that when I should attempt to go out, I should be discovered and called to a halt, filled me with anxiety; and between my childish love of home, on the one hand, and the fears of which I have spoken, on the other, I felt mighty queer.
This, however, I think was a trap for me, as he convinced me to stay with him and not return to my father. I had learned so many lessons about obedience from my father that, at first, I thought I had to obey this man, or at least I was scared to openly disobey him. So, I stayed with him and tried to act like I was completely happy until the family believed I was fully satisfied. I had been there for about four or five weeks when one day, two other boys and I were playing by the roadside, a bit away from the house. Three wagons came along. One belonged to an old man named Dunn, and the others belonged to two of his sons. Each of them had a good team of horses and were all heading for Knoxville. They usually stopped at my father's place when they passed by, and I recognized them. I introduced myself to the old man and told him about my situation; I expressed a desire to get back to my father and mother if they could help me make a plan to do so. They told me they would stay the night at a tavern seven miles away, and if I could reach them before dawn the next morning, they would take me home, and if I was chased, they would protect me. This was on a Sunday evening; I returned to the good old Dutchman’s house, and as luck would have it, he and his family were out visiting. I collected my clothes and the little money I had and put everything together under my bed. I went to bed early that night, but sleep eluded me. Even though I was a rowdy kid, I deeply loved my father and mother, and their images were so strongly fixed in my mind that I couldn’t sleep for thinking about them. Then, the fear that I would be discovered and stopped as soon as I tried to leave made me anxious. Torn between my childhood love for home and the fears I mentioned, I felt really strange.
But so it was, about three hours before day in[25] the morning I got up to make my start. When I got out, I found it was snowing fast, and that the snow was then on the ground about eight inches deep. I had not even the advantage of moonlight, and the whole sky was hid by the falling snow, so that I had to guess at my way to the big road, which was about a half mile from the house. I however pushed ahead and soon got to it, and then pursued it, in the direction to the waggons.
But that’s how it was; about three hours before dawn, I got up to get going. When I stepped outside, I found it was snowing heavily and there were about eight inches of snow on the ground. I didn't even have the benefit of moonlight, and the entire sky was covered by the falling snow, so I had to guess my way to the main road, which was about half a mile from the house. Still, I forged ahead and soon reached it, then continued in the direction of the wagons.
I could not have pursued the road if I had not guided myself by the opening it made between the timber, as the snow was too deep to leave any part of it to be known by either seeing or feeling.
I wouldn't have been able to follow the path if I hadn't used the gap it created between the trees as my guide, since the snow was too deep to reveal any part of it through sight or touch.
Before I overtook the waggons, the earth was covered about as deep as my knees; and my tracks filled so briskly after me, that by daylight, my Dutch master could have seen no trace which I left.
Before I passed the wagons, the ground was covered to about my knees; and my footprints filled in so quickly behind me that by morning, my Dutch master wouldn’t have seen any sign of where I went.
I got to the place about an hour before day. I found the waggoners already stirring, and engaged in feeding and preparing their horses for a start. Mr. Dunn took me in and treated me with great kindness. My heart was more deeply impressed by meeting with such a friend, and "at such a time," than by wading the snow-storm by night, or all the other sufferings which my mind had endured. I warmed myself by the fire, for I was[26] very cold, and after an early breakfast, we set out on our journey. The thoughts of home now began to take the entire possession of my mind, and I almost numbered the sluggish turns of the wheels, and much more certainly the miles of our travel, which appeared to me to count mighty slow. I continued with my kind protectors, until we got to the house of a Mr. John Cole, on Roanoke, when my impatience became so great, that I determined to set out on foot and go ahead by myself, as I could travel twice as fast in that way as the waggons could.
I arrived at the place about an hour before dawn. I found the wagon drivers already up and getting their horses ready to leave. Mr. Dunn welcomed me and treated me with great kindness. Meeting such a friend, especially at that moment, affected me more deeply than trudging through the snowstorm at night or all the other challenges I had faced. I warmed myself by the fire, as I was very cold, and after an early breakfast, we began our journey. Thoughts of home started to fill my mind, and I almost counted the slow turns of the wheels and even more surely the miles we traveled, which seemed to drag on. I stayed with my kind protectors until we reached the house of Mr. John Cole in Roanoke, but my impatience grew so strong that I decided to set out on foot and go ahead on my own, since I could walk twice as fast as the wagons.
Mr. Dunn seemed very sorry to part with me, and used many arguments to prevent me from leaving him. But home, poor as it was, again rushed on my memory, and it seemed ten times as dear to me as it ever had before. The reason was, that my parents were there, and all that I had been accustomed to in the hours of childhood and infancy was there; and there my anxious little heart panted also to be. We remained at Mr. Coles that night, and early in the morning I felt that I couldn't stay; so, taking leave of my friends the waggoners, I went forward on foot, until I was fortunately overtaken by a gentleman, who was returning from market, to which he had been with a drove of horses. He had a led horse, with[27] a bridle and saddle on him, and he kindly offered to let me get on his horse and ride him. I did so, and was glad of the chance, for I was tired, and was, moreover, near the first crossing of Roanoke, which I would have been compelled to wade, cold as the water was, if I had not fortunately met this good man. I travelled with him in this way, without any thing turning up worth recording, until we got within fifteen miles of my father's house. There we parted, and he went on to Kentucky and I trudged on homeward, which place I reached that evening. The name of this kind gentleman I have entirely forgotten, and I am sorry for it; for it deserves a high place in my little book. A remembrance of his kindness to a little straggling boy, and a stranger to him, has however a resting place in my heart, and there it will remain as long as I live.[28]
Mr. Dunn seemed really sad to say goodbye to me and tried everything he could to convince me not to leave. But home, as shabby as it was, surged back into my memory, feeling ten times more precious than before. The reason was that my parents were there, and everything I had known during my childhood and infancy was there; my anxious little heart yearned to be there too. We stayed at Mr. Coles' place that night, and early the next morning, I realized I couldn’t stay any longer. So, after saying goodbye to my friends the wagoners, I walked ahead until I was lucky enough to be joined by a gentleman returning from the market, where he had gone with a herd of horses. He had a led horse with a bridle and saddle on it, and he kindly offered to let me ride his horse. I accepted the offer and was grateful for it since I was tired and was close to the first crossing of Roanoke, which I would have had to wade through, even though the water was icy, if I hadn't met this generous man. I traveled with him like that, with nothing noteworthy happening, until we were about fifteen miles from my father's house. We said our goodbyes there, and he continued on to Kentucky while I trudged homeward, reaching home that evening. I completely forgot this kind gentleman's name, and I regret it because he deserves a prominent mention in my little book. However, I will always carry a memory of his kindness toward a little wandering boy who was a stranger to him, and that memory will stay in my heart as long as I live.
CHAPTER II.
Having gotten home, as I have just related, I remained with my father until the next fall, at which time he took it into his head to send me to a little country school, which was kept in the neighbourhood by a man whose name was Benjamin Kitchen; though I believe he was no way connected with the cabinet. I went four days, and had just began to learn my letters a little, when I had an unfortunate falling out with one of the scholars,—a boy much larger and older than myself. I knew well enough that though the school-house might do for a still hunt, it wouldn't do for a drive, and so I concluded to wait until I could get him out, and then I was determined to give him salt and vinegar. I waited till in the evening, and when the larger scholars were spelling, I slip'd out, and going some distance along his road, I lay by the way-side in the bushes, waiting for him to come along. After a while he and his company came on sure enough,[30] and I pitched out from the bushes and set on him like a wild cat. I scratched his face all to a flitter jig, and soon made him cry out for quarters in good earnest. The fight being over, I went on home, and the next morning was started again to school; but do you think I went? No, indeed. I was very clear of it; for I expected the master would lick me up, as bad as I had the boy. So, instead of going to the school-house, I laid out in the woods all day until in the evening the scholars were dismissed, and my brothers, who were also going to school, came along, returning home. I wanted to conceal this whole business from my father, and I therefore persuaded them not to tell on me, which they agreed to.
After getting home, as I just mentioned, I stayed with my dad until the next fall. At that time, he decided to send me to a little country school run by a guy named Benjamin Kitchen, though I don’t think he was related to the cabinet. I went for four days and had just started learning my letters a bit when I had a bad fight with another student—a boy much bigger and older than me. I knew that while the schoolhouse might work for a quiet approach, it wouldn’t stand up to a direct confrontation, so I figured I’d wait until I could catch him alone, and then I was set on giving him a good beating. I waited until evening, and when the older kids were spelling, I slipped out and went a little way down his path, hiding in the bushes and waiting for him to come by. After a while, he and his group showed up, and I jumped out from the bushes and attacked him like a wild animal. I scratched his face all up, and soon enough, he was crying for mercy. Once the fight was finished, I went home, and the next morning I was supposed to go back to school; but do you think I went? Not at all. I was definitely not going; I thought the teacher would punish me as badly as I had hurt the other boy. So, instead of heading to the schoolhouse, I spent the whole day hiding out in the woods until the evening when the other kids were let out and my brothers, who were also going to school, came back home. I wanted to keep this whole thing a secret from my dad, so I convinced them not to tell anyone, and they agreed.
Things went on in this way for several days; I starting with them to school in the morning, and returning with them in the evening, but lying out in the woods all day. At last, however, the master wrote a note to my father, inquiring why I was not sent to school. When he read this note, he called me up, and I knew very well that I was in a devil of a hobble, for my father had been taking a few horns, and was in a good condition to make the fur fly. He called on me to know why I had not been at school? I told him I was[31] afraid to go, and that the master would whip me; for I knew quite well if I was turned over to this old Kitchen, I should be cooked up to a cracklin, in little or no time. But I soon found that I was not to expect a much better fate at home; for my father told me, in a very angry manner, that he would whip me an eternal sight worse than the master, if I didn't start immediately to the school. I tried again to beg off; but nothing would do, but to go to the school. Finding me rather too slow about starting, he gathered about a two year old hickory, and broke after me. I put out with all my might, and soon we were both up to the top of our speed. We had a tolerable tough race for about a mile; but mind me, not on the school-house road, for I was trying to get as far the t'other way as possible. And I yet believe, if my father and the schoolmaster could both have levied on me about that time, I should never have been called on to sit in the councils of the nation, for I think they would have used me up. But fortunately for me, about this time, I saw just before me a hill, over which I made headway, like a young steamboat. As soon as I had passed over it, I turned to one side, and hid myself in the bushes. Here I waited until the old gentleman passed by, puffing and blowing, as tho' his steam[32] was high enough to burst his boilers. I waited until he gave up the hunt, and passed back again: I then cut out, and went to the house of an acquaintance a few miles off, who was just about to start with a drove. His name was Jesse Cheek, and I hired myself to go with him, determining not to return home, as home and the school-house had both become too hot for me. I had an elder brother, who also hired to go with the same drove. We set out and went on through Abbingdon, and the county seat of Withe county, in the state of Virginia; and then through Lynchburgh, by Orange court-house, and Charlottesville, passing through what was called Chester Gap, on to a town called Front Royal, where my employer sold out his drove to a man by the name of Vanmetre; and I was started homeward again, in company with a brother of the first owner of the drove, with one horse between us; having left my brother to come on with the balance of the company.
Things went on like this for several days; I walked to school with them in the morning and came back with them in the evening, but spent the whole day out in the woods. Finally, though, the teacher wrote a note to my dad, asking why I hadn’t been sent to school. When he read the note, he called me over, and I knew I was in big trouble because my dad had been drinking and was in a mood to let loose. He asked me why I hadn’t been at school. I told him I was afraid to go because the teacher would whip me; I knew very well that if I got turned over to that old guy, I’d be in serious trouble in no time. But I quickly realized I wasn’t going to get a better deal at home; my dad told me, in a really angry voice, that he would whip me way worse than the teacher if I didn’t head to school right away. I tried again to get out of it, but nothing would work except to go to school. Seeing that I was taking too long to leave, he grabbed a two-year-old hickory branch and chased after me. I took off as fast as I could, and soon we were both running at full speed. We had a pretty tough race for about a mile, but not on the road to school, since I was trying to get as far away from it as possible. I truly believe that if my dad and the teacher had both caught me at that moment, I would have never been able to participate in any national discussions, because they would have worn me out. But luckily, just then, I saw a hill in front of me, and I climbed it like a young steamboat. As soon as I got over it, I veered off to the side and hid in the bushes. I waited until my old man passed by, puffing and blowing, as if he were going to burst from all the steam. I waited until he gave up searching and turned back: then I snuck out and went to the house of a friend a few miles away, who was just about to leave with some livestock. His name was Jesse Cheek, and I hired myself to go with him, deciding not to go back home, since both home and school had become too dangerous for me. I had an older brother who also decided to go with the same group. We set out and traveled through Abbingdon and the county seat of Withe County in Virginia, moving on through Lynchburg, by Orange Court House, and Charlottesville, passing through what was called Chester Gap, until we reached a town named Front Royal, where my employer sold his livestock to a man named Vanmetre; and I began heading home again, in the company of a brother of the original owner of the livestock, with one horse between us; having left my brother to continue with the rest of the group.
I traveled on with my new comrade about three days' journey; but much to his discredit, as I then thought, and still think, he took care all the time to ride, but never to tie; at last I told him to go ahead, and I would come when I got ready. He gave me four dollars to bear my expenses upwards[33] of four hundred miles, and then cut out and left me.
I traveled on with my new companion for about three days. To my disappointment, then and now, he made sure to keep riding but never bothered to tie up his horse. Finally, I told him to go ahead, and I would catch up when I was ready. He gave me four dollars to cover my expenses for over four hundred miles, and then he took off and left me.
I purchased some provisions, and went on slowly, until at length I fell in with a waggoner, with whom I was disposed to scrape up a hasty acquaintance. I inquired where he lived, and where he was going, and all about his affairs. He informed me that he lived in Greenville, Tennessee, and was on his way to a place called Gerardstown, fifteen miles below Winchester. He also said, that after he should make his journey to that place, he would immediately return to Tennessee. His name was Adam Myers, and a jolly good fellow he seemed to be. On a little reflection, I determined to turn back and go with him, which I did; and we journeyed on slowly as waggons commonly do, but merrily enough. I often thought of home, and, indeed, wished bad enough to be there; but, when I thought of the school-house, and Kitchen, my master, and the race with my father, and the big hickory he carried, and of the fierceness of the storm of wrath that I had left him in, I was afraid to venture back; for I knew my father's nature so well, that I was certain his anger would hang on to him like a turkle does to a fisherman's toe, and that, if I went back in a hurry, he would give me the devil in three or four ways[34] But I and the waggoner had traveled two days, when we met my brother, who, I before stated, I had left behind when the drove was sold out. He persuaded me to go home, but I refused. He pressed me hard, and brought up a great many mighty strong arguments to induce me to turn back again. He pictured the pleasure of meeting my mother, and my sisters, who all loved me dearly, and told me what uneasiness they had already suffered about me. I could not help shedding tears, which I did not often do, and my affections all pointed back to those dearest friends, and as I thought, nearly the only ones I had in the world; but then the promised whipping—that was the thing. It came right slap down on every thought of home; and I finally determined that make or break, hit or miss, I would just hang on to my journey, and go ahead with the waggoner. My brother was much grieved at our parting, but he went his way, and so did I. We went on until at last we got to Gerardstown, where the waggoner tried to get a back load, but he could not without going to Alexandria. He engaged to go there, and I concluded that I would wait until he returned. I set in to work for a man by the name of John Gray, at twenty-five cents per day. My labour, however, was light, such as ploughing in[35] some small grain, in which I succeeded in pleasing the old man very well. I continued working for him until the waggoner got back, and for a good long time afterwards, as he continued to run his team back and forward, hauling to and from Baltimore. In the next spring, from the proceeds of my daily labour, small as it was, I was able to get me some decent clothes, and concluded I would make a trip with the waggoner to Baltimore, and see what sort of a place that was, and what sort of folks lived there. I gave him the balance of what money I had for safe keeping, which, as well as I recollect, was about seven dollars. We got on well enough until we came near Ellicott's Mills. Our load consisted of flour, in barrels. Here I got into the waggon for the purpose of changing my clothing, not thinking that I was in any danger; but while I was in there we were met by some wheel-barrow men, who were working on the road, and the horses took a scare and away they went, like they had seen a ghost. They made a sudden wheel around, and broke the waggon tongue slap, short off, as a pipe-stem; and snap went both of the axletrees at the same time, and of all devlish flouncing about of flour barrels that ever was seen, I reckon this took the beat. Even a rat would have stood a bad chance in a[36] straight race among them, and not much better in a crooked one; for he would have been in a good way to be ground up as fine as ginger by their rolling over him. But this proved to me, that if a fellow is born to be hung, he will never be drowned; and, further, that if he is born for a seat in Congress, even flour barrels can't make a mash of him. All these dangers I escaped unhurt, though, like most of the office-holders of these times, for a while I was afraid to say my soul was my own; for I didn't know how soon I should be knocked into a cocked hat, and get my walking papers for another country.
I bought some supplies and kept moving slowly until I ran into a wagon driver. I wanted to strike up a quick friendship with him. I asked where he lived and where he was headed, along with details about his business. He told me he lived in Greenville, Tennessee, and was going to a place called Gerardstown, which is fifteen miles below Winchester. He added that after reaching his destination, he would head back to Tennessee. His name was Adam Myers, and he seemed like a really good guy. After thinking it over, I decided to turn back and travel with him, which I did. We moved along slowly, as wagons usually do, but we were enjoying ourselves. I often thought about home and really wished I could be there; however, when I remembered the schoolhouse, the kitchen, my master, the race with my dad, the heavy hickory stick he carried, and the anger he had when I left, I was too scared to go back. I knew my dad's temper well enough to know that his anger would cling to him like a turtle to a fisherman’s toe, and if I rushed back, he would have a few ways to give me a hard time. But after traveling two days with the wagon driver, I ran into my brother, who I mentioned I left behind when the cattle were sold. He tried to convince me to go home, but I wouldn’t. He pressed me hard and brought up a ton of strong reasons to get me to turn back. He painted a picture of the joy of seeing my mom and sisters, who all loved me a lot, and told me how worried they had been about me. I couldn’t help but shed some tears—I didn’t do that often—and my feelings all pointed back to those dear friends, who I thought were nearly the only ones I had in the world. But then there was the promised spanking—that hit me hard and overshadowed every thought of home. So, I finally resolved that whether it worked out or not, I would stick to my plan and continue traveling with the wagon driver. My brother was sad to part ways, but he went his way, and I went mine. We continued on until we reached Gerardstown, where the wagon driver tried to get a return load but couldn’t unless he went to Alexandria. He agreed to head there, and I decided to wait for him to come back. I started working for a guy named John Gray, earning twenty-five cents a day. My work was easy—plowing some small grains, which seemed to please the old man. I kept working for him until the wagon driver returned, and for quite a while afterwards, as he continued to haul back and forth to Baltimore. The following spring, with the little money I earned, I managed to buy myself some decent clothes and thought I’d take a trip with the wagon driver to Baltimore to see what the place was like and what kind of people lived there. I gave him the rest of my money for safekeeping, which I believe was about seven dollars. We traveled okay until we got close to Ellicott's Mills. The load we had was flour in barrels. I climbed into the wagon to change my clothes, not thinking I was in any danger. But while I was in there, we encountered some road workers with wheelbarrows, and the horses got spooked and took off like they’d seen a ghost. They made a sharp turn and broke the wagon tongue clean off, just like a pipe stem; both axles snapped at the same time, and of all the chaotic flour barrel rolling I’ve ever seen, this one took the cake. Even a rat would’ve had a tough time in a straight race with them and not much better in a turn, as it would have been crushed into dust by their tumbling. But this showed me that if someone is destined for hanging, they're not going to drown, and if they’re meant to be in Congress, even barrels of flour can’t mess them up. I escaped all these dangers unhurt, though, like many officials these days, for a while I was nervous about claiming my own soul; I didn't know how soon I’d be kicked out and sent off to another place.
We put our load into another waggon, and hauled ours to a workman's shop in Baltimore, having delivered the flour, and there we intended to remain two or three days, which time was necessary to repair the runaway waggon. While I was there, I went, one day, down to the wharf, and was much delighted to see the big ships, and their sails all flying; for I had never seen any such things before, and, indeed, I didn't believe there were any such things in all nature. After a short time my curiosity induced me to step aboard of one, where I was met by the captain, who asked me if I didn't wish to take a voyage to London? I told him I did, for by this time I had become[37] pretty well weaned from home, and I cared but little where I was, or where I went, or what become of me. He said he wanted just such a boy as I was, which I was glad to hear. I told him I would go and get my clothes, and go with him. He enquired about my parents, where they lived, and all about them. I let him know that they lived in Tennessee, many hundred miles off. We soon agreed about my intended voyage, and I went back to my friend, the waggoner, and informed him that I was going to London, and wanted my money and my clothes. He refused to let me have either, and swore that he would confine me, and take me back to Tennessee. I took it to heart very much, but he kept so close and constant a watch over me, that I found it impossible to escape from him, until he had started homeward, and made several days' journey on the road. He was, during this time, very ill to me, and threatened me with his waggon whip on several occasions. At length I resolved to leave him at all hazards; and so, before day, one morning, I got my clothes out of his waggon, and cut out, on foot, without a farthing of money to bear my expenses. For all other friends having failed, I determined then to throw myself on Providence, and see how that would use me. I had gone, however, only a few[38] miles when I came up with another waggoner, and such was my situation, that I felt more than ever the necessity of endeavouring to find a friend. I therefore concluded I would seek for one in him. He was going westwardly, and very kindly enquired of me where I was travelling? My youthful resolution, which had brooked almost every thing else, rather gave way at this enquiry; for it brought the loneliness of my situation, and every thing else that was calculated to oppress me, directly to view. My first answer to his question was in a sprinkle of tears, for if the world had been given to me, I could not, at that moment, have helped crying. As soon as the storm of feeling was over, I told him how I had been treated by the waggoner but a little before, who kept what little money I had, and left me without a copper to buy even a morsel of food.
We loaded our stuff into another wagon and took ours to a worker's shop in Baltimore after delivering the flour. We planned to stay there for two or three days, which was necessary to fix the broken wagon. While I was there, one day, I went down to the wharf and was thrilled to see the big ships with their sails all flying; I had never seen anything like it before and honestly didn’t think such things existed. After a while, my curiosity led me to step aboard one, where I was greeted by the captain, who asked if I wanted to take a trip to London. I said I did because by then I was pretty much over being home and didn’t care much about where I was or where I was going. He said he wanted a boy just like me, which made me happy to hear. I told him I would go get my clothes and join him. He asked about my parents, where they lived, and everything. I told him they were in Tennessee, hundreds of miles away. We quickly agreed on my upcoming journey, and I returned to my friend, the wagon driver, to tell him I was going to London and needed my money and my clothes. He refused to give me either and swore he would keep me captive and take me back to Tennessee. I was really upset, but he watched me so closely that I found it impossible to escape him until he started heading home and had traveled several days on the road. During this time, he was very harsh with me and threatened me with his wagon whip several times. Eventually, I decided to leave him at all costs; so, before dawn one morning, I took my clothes out of his wagon and left on foot without a penny to my name. Since all other friends had let me down, I figured I would rely on fate and see how that would work out for me. I had only traveled a few miles when I encountered another wagon driver, and given my situation, I felt a stronger need than ever to find a friend. So, I decided to seek one in him. He was headed west and kindly asked me where I was traveling. My youthful determination, which had survived almost everything else, began to waver at his question, as it reminded me of how lonely I was and everything else that was weighing me down. My first response came with tears, because at that moment, even if the world had been offered to me, I couldn’t have stopped crying. Once I got through my emotional outburst, I told him how I had been treated by the wagon driver just before, who kept what little money I had and left me without a penny to buy even a bite to eat.
He became exceedingly angry, and swore that he would make the other waggoner give up my money, pronouncing him a scoundrel, and many other hard names. I told him I was afraid to see him, for he had threatened me with his waggon whip, and I believed he would injure me. But my new friend was a very large, stout-looking man, and as resolute as a tiger. He bid me not to be afraid, still swearing he would have[39] my money, or whip it out of the wretch who had it.
He got really angry and promised he would make the other wagon driver give back my money, calling him a scoundrel and a bunch of other harsh names. I told him I was scared to see him because he had threatened me with his wagon whip, and I really thought he would hurt me. But my new friend was a very large, strong-looking guy, as fierce as a tiger. He told me not to be afraid, still insisting he would get[39] my money, or beat it out of the jerk who had it.
We turned and went back about two miles, when we reached the place where he was. I went reluctantly; but I depended on my friend for protection. When we got there, I had but little to say; but approaching the waggoner, my friend said to him, "You damn'd rascal, you have treated this boy badly." To which he replied, it was my fault. He was then asked, if he did not get seven dollars of my money, which he confessed. It was then demanded of him; but he declared most solemnly, that he had not that amount in the world; that he had spent my money, and intended paying it back to me when we got to Tennessee. I then felt reconciled, and persuaded my friend to let him alone, and we returned to his waggon, geared up, and started. His name I shall never forget while my memory lasts; it was Henry Myers. He lived in Pennsylvania, and I found him what he professed to be, a faithful friend and a clever fellow.
We turned around and walked back about two miles until we reached the spot where he was. I went there hesitantly; but I relied on my friend for protection. When we arrived, I didn't have much to say; but as we approached the wagon driver, my friend said to him, "You damn rascal, you've treated this kid badly." The driver responded that it was my fault. He was then asked if he didn't take seven dollars of my money, which he admitted. It was then demanded back from him; but he solemnly declared that he didn't have that much in the world; that he had spent my money and intended to pay me back when we got to Tennessee. I then felt okay with it and convinced my friend to leave him alone, so we returned to his wagon, got everything set up, and left. I'll never forget his name as long as I live; it was Henry Myers. He lived in Pennsylvania, and I found him to be exactly what he claimed—a loyal friend and a great guy.
We traveled together for several days, but at length I concluded to endeavour to make my way homeward; and for that purpose set out again on foot, and alone. But one thing I must not omit. The last night I staid with Mr. Myers, was at a[40] place where several other waggoners also staid. He told them, before we parted, that I was a poor little straggling boy, and how I had been treated; and that I was without money, though I had a long journey before me, through a land of strangers, where it was not even a wilderness.
We traveled together for several days, but eventually, I decided to try to make my way home. So, I set out again on foot, and alone. But there's one thing I have to mention. The last night I stayed with Mr. Myers was at a[40] place where several other wagon drivers were also staying. Before we parted, he told them that I was a poor little lost boy, how I had been treated, and that I was without money, even though I had a long journey ahead of me through a land full of strangers, where it wasn't even a wilderness.
They were good enough to contribute a sort of money-purse, and presented me with three dollars. On this amount I travelled as far as Montgomery court-house, in the state of Virginia, where it gave out. I set in to work for a man by the name of James Caldwell, a month, for five dollars, which was about a shilling a day. When this time was out, I bound myself to a man by the name of Elijah Griffith, by trade a hatter, agreeing to work for him four years. I remained with him about eighteen months, when he found himself so involved in debt, that he broke up, and left the country. For this time I had received nothing, and was, of course, left without money, and with but very few clothes, and them very indifferent ones. I, however, set in again, and worked about as I could catch employment, until I got a little money, and some clothing; and once more cut out for home. When I reached New River, at the mouth of a small stream, called Little River, the white caps were flying so, that I couldn't[41] get any body to attempt to put me across. I argued the case as well as I could, but they told me there was great danger of being capsized, and drowned, if I attempted to cross. I told them if I could get a canoe I would venture, caps or no caps. They tried to persuade me out of it; but finding they could not, they agreed I might take a canoe, and so I did, and put off. I tied my clothes to the rope of the canoe, to have them safe, whatever might happen. But I found it a mighty ticklish business, I tell you. When I got out fairly on the river, I would have given the world, if it had belonged to me, to have been back on shore. But there was no time to lose now, so I just determined to do the best I could, and the devil take the hindmost. I turned the canoe across the waves, to do which, I had to turn it nearly up the river, as the wind came from that way; and I went about two miles before I could land. When I struck land, my canoe was about half full of water, and I was as wet as a drowned rat. But I was so much rejoiced, that I scarcely felt the cold, though my clothes were frozen on me; and in this situation, I had to go above three miles, before I could find any house, or fire to warm at. I, however, made out to get to one at last, and then I thought I would warm the inside[42] a little, as well as the outside, that there might be no grumbling.
They were nice enough to give me a bit of cash and handed me three dollars. With that amount, I managed to travel all the way to Montgomery courthouse in Virginia, where it ran out. I started working for a guy named James Caldwell for a month in exchange for five dollars, which was about a shilling a day. After that month, I committed to working for a hat maker named Elijah Griffith for four years. I stayed with him for about eighteen months until he got so deep in debt that he left town. During that time, I hadn’t received any pay, so I was left broke and with only a few shabby clothes. Still, I got back to work wherever I could to earn some money and buy some clothes, and then I set out for home again. When I reached New River at the mouth of a small stream called Little River, the waves were so wild that no one would try to take me across. I reasoned with them as best as I could, but they warned me of the risks of tipping over and drowning if I tried to cross. I told them that if I could find a canoe, I would take my chances, waves or not. They tried to talk me out of it, but when they saw they couldn’t change my mind, they agreed to let me take a canoe, so I did. I tied my clothes to the canoe’s rope to keep them secure, no matter what happened. But it was a risky business, let me tell you. Once I was out on the river, I would have given anything to be back on solid ground. But there was no time to waste, so I decided to do my best and let whatever happened, happen. I turned the canoe to cut across the waves, which meant I had to angle it nearly upstream because the wind was blowing from that direction; I paddled for about two miles before I found a place to land. When I finally reached the shore, my canoe was half full of water, and I was soaked to the skin. Despite being as wet as a drowned rat, I was so relieved that I barely felt the cold, even though my clothes were frozen to me. In this state, I had to walk over three miles before I found a house or a fire to warm up at. Eventually, I managed to get to one, and then I thought I’d warm up inside as well as outside, so there wouldn’t be any complaints.
So I took "a leetle of the creater,"—that warmer of the cold, and cooler of the hot,—and it made me feel so good that I concluded it was like the negro's rabbit, "good any way." I passed on until I arrived in Sullivan county, in the state of Tennessee, and there I met with my brother, who had gone with me when I started from home with the cattle drove.
So I took "a little of the creator,"—that which warms the cold and cools the hot—and it felt so good that I figured it was like the Black person's rabbit, "good any way." I kept going until I reached Sullivan County in Tennessee, where I met my brother, who had come with me when I left home with the cattle drive.
I staid with him a few weeks, and then went on to my father's, which place I reached late in the evening. Several waggons were there for the night, and considerable company about the house. I enquired if I could stay all night, for I did not intend to make myself known, until I saw whether any of the family would find me out. I was told that I could stay, and went in, but had mighty little to say to any body. I had been gone so long, and had grown so much, that the family did not at first know me. And another, and perhaps a stronger reason was, they had no thought or expectation of me, for they all had long given me up for finally lost.
I stayed with him for a few weeks, and then I headed to my dad's place, which I reached late in the evening. There were several wagons there for the night, and quite a few people around the house. I asked if I could stay the night since I didn't want to reveal who I was until I saw if any of the family would recognize me. I was told I could stay and went inside, but I had very little to say to anyone. I had been gone for so long and had changed so much that the family didn't recognize me at first. Another, perhaps stronger reason was that they had no thought or expectation of me, as they had all given up on me being found long ago.
After a while, we were all called to supper. I went with the rest. We had sat down to the table and begun to eat, when my eldest sister recollected[43] me: she sprung up, ran and seized me around the neck, and exclaimed, "Here is my lost brother."
After a while, we were all called to dinner. I went with the others. We had sat down at the table and started to eat when my oldest sister remembered me: she jumped up, ran over, and hugged me around the neck, saying, "Here is my lost brother."
My feelings at this time it would be vain and foolish for me to attempt to describe. I had often thought I felt before, and I suppose I had, but sure I am, I never had felt as I then did. The joy of my sisters and my mother, and, indeed, of all the family, was such that it humbled me, and made me sorry that I hadn't submitted to a hundred whippings, sooner than cause so much affliction as they had suffered on my account. I found the family had never heard a word of me from the time my brother left me. I was now almost fifteen years old; and my increased age and size, together with the joy of my father, occasioned by my unexpected return, I was sure would secure me against my long dreaded whipping; and so they did. But it will be a source of astonishment to many, who reflect that I am now a member of the American Congress,—the most enlightened body of men in the world,—that at so advanced an age, the age of fifteen, I did not know the first letter in the book.[44]
My feelings right now are too complex and intense to put into words. I had thought I understood my emotions before, and I guess I did, but I know I had never felt anything like this before. The happiness of my sisters, my mother, and really everyone in the family was so overwhelming that it made me feel small and regretful for not putting up with countless beatings just to spare them so much pain because of me. I found out that the family had not heard anything about me since my brother left me. I was now almost fifteen years old, and I figured that my age and size, along with my father's joy over my unexpected return, would protect me from the long-feared punishment; and it did. However, it will surprise many, especially since I am now a member of the American Congress—the most enlightened group of men in the world—that at such an advanced age, fifteen, I didn't even know the first letter of the alphabet.[44]
CHAPTER III.
I had remained for some short time at home with my father, when he informed me that he owed a man, whose name was Abraham Wilson, the sum of thirty-six dollars, and that if I would set in and work out the note, so as to lift it for him, he would discharge me from his service, and I might go free. I agreed to do this, and went immediately to the man who held my father's note, and contracted with him to work six months for it. I set in, and worked with all my might, not losing a single day in the six months. When my time was out, I got my father's note, and then declined working with the man any longer, though he wanted to hire me mighty bad. The reason was, it was a place where a heap of bad company met to drink and gamble, and I wanted to get away from them, for I know'd very well if I staid there, I should get a bad name, as nobody could be respectable that would live there. I therefore returned to my father, and gave him up his paper,[46] which seemed to please him mightily, for though he was poor, he was an honest man, and always tried mighty hard to pay off his debts.
I had stayed home with my dad for a little while when he told me he owed a guy named Abraham Wilson thirty-six dollars. He said if I worked off the debt for him, he would let me go free. I agreed and went straight to the guy holding my dad's note and made a deal to work six months for it. I got to work and gave it my all, not missing a single day in those six months. When my time was up, I got the note back and decided not to work with the guy anymore, even though he was really keen on hiring me. The reason was that it was a place where a lot of bad people gathered to drink and gamble, and I wanted to distance myself from them. I knew if I stayed there, I'd get a bad reputation because no one could be seen as respectable living in that environment. So, I went back to my dad and handed him his paper, which seemed to make him really happy. Even though he was poor, he was an honest man and always worked hard to pay off his debts.[46]
I next went to the house of an honest old Quaker, by the name of John Kennedy, who had removed from North Carolina, and proposed to hire myself to him, at two shillings a day. He agreed to take me a week on trial; at the end of which he appeared pleased with my work, and informed me that he held a note on my father for forty dollars, and that he would give me that note if I would work for him six months. I was certain enough that I should never get any part of the note; but then I remembered it was my father that owed it, and I concluded it was my duty as a child to help him along, and ease his lot as much as I could. I told the Quaker I would take him up at his offer, and immediately went to work. I never visited my father's house during the whole time of this engagement, though he lived only fifteen miles off. But when it was finished, and I had got the note, I borrowed one of my employer's horses, and, on a Sunday evening, went to pay my parents a visit. Some time after I got there, I pulled out the note and handed it to my father, who supposed Mr. Kennedy had sent it for collection. The old man looked mighty sorry,[47] and said to me he had not the money to pay it, and didn't know what he should do. I then told him I had paid it for him, and it was then his own; that it was not presented for collection, but as a present from me. At this, he shed a heap of tears; and as soon as he got a little over it, he said he was sorry he couldn't give me any thing, but he was not able, he was too poor.
I then went to the home of an honest old Quaker named John Kennedy, who had moved from North Carolina. I offered to work for him at two shillings a day. He agreed to take me on for a week as a trial, and by the end of it, he seemed happy with my work. He told me he had a note from my father for forty dollars and that he would give me that note if I worked for him for six months. I was pretty sure I would never see any of that money, but then I remembered it was my father who owed it, and I figured it was my duty as his child to help him out and make his life a little easier. I told the Quaker I would accept his offer and got right to work. I never visited my father's house during the entire time I worked for him, even though it was only fifteen miles away. But when my term was up and I had the note, I borrowed one of my boss's horses and went to visit my parents on a Sunday evening. Once I arrived, I took out the note and handed it to my father, who thought Mr. Kennedy had sent it for collection. The old man looked really upset and told me he didn’t have the money to pay it and didn’t know what he would do. I then told him I had already paid it for him and that it was now his; that it wasn’t for collection but a gift from me. At this, he started to cry, and once he calmed down a bit, he said he was sorry he couldn’t give me anything in return because he was too poor.
The next day, I went back to my old friend, the Quaker, and set in to work for him for some clothes; for I had now worked a year without getting any money at all, and my clothes were nearly all worn out, and what few I had left were mighty indifferent. I worked in this way for about two months; and in that time a young woman from North Carolina, who was the Quaker's niece, came on a visit to his house. And now I am just getting on a part of my history that I know I never can forget. For though I have heard people talk about hard loving, yet I reckon no poor devil in this world was ever cursed with such hard love as mine has always been, when it came on me. I soon found myself head over heels in love with this girl, whose name the public could make no use of; and I thought that if all the hills about there were pure chink, and all belonged[48] to me, I would give them if I could just talk to her as I wanted to; but I was afraid to begin, for when I would think of saying any thing to her, my heart would begin to flutter like a duck in a puddle; and if I tried to outdo it and speak, it would get right smack up in my throat, and choak me like a cold potatoe. It bore on my mind in this way, till at last I concluded I must die if I didn't broach the subject; and so I determined to begin and hang on a trying to speak, till my heart would get out of my throat one way or t'other. And so one day at it I went, and after several trials I could say a little. I told her how well I loved her; that she was the darling object of my soul and body; and I must have her, or else I should pine down to nothing, and just die away with the consumption.
The next day, I went back to my old friend, the Quaker, and started working for him in exchange for some clothes because I had spent a whole year without earning any money, and my clothes were almost completely worn out, with the few I had left being quite shabby. I worked like this for about two months, and during that time, a young woman from North Carolina, who was the Quaker's niece, came to visit. Now I'm getting to a part of my story that I know I'll never forget. Even though I've heard people talk about difficult love, I believe no poor soul in this world was ever plagued with such tough love as mine has always been when it hit me. I quickly found myself completely in love with this girl, whose name was something the public couldn't use, and I thought that if all the hills around there were pure gold and belonged to me, I’d give them up just to be able to talk to her as I wanted. But I was too scared to start, because whenever I thought about saying something to her, my heart would start racing like a duck in a puddle; and if I tried to push through and speak, it would get stuck in my throat and choke me like a cold potato. It weighed on my mind like this until I finally decided I must die if I didn't bring it up, so I resolved to start talking and keep trying until my heart would calm down. One day, I went for it, and after several attempts, I managed to say a little. I told her how much I loved her; that she was the cherished object of my heart and soul, and I had to have her, or I would wither away and just die from longing.
I found my talk was not disagreeable to her; but she was an honest girl, and didn't want to deceive nobody. She told me she was engaged to her cousin, a son of the old Quaker. This news was worse to me than war, pestilence, or famine; but still I knowed I could not help myself. I saw quick enough my cake was dough, and I tried to cool off as fast as possible; but I had hardly safety pipes enough, as my love was so hot[49] as mighty nigh to burst my boilers. But I didn't press my claims any more, seeing there was no chance to do any thing.
I realized that she didn’t mind our conversation; but she was a truthful girl and didn’t want to mislead anyone. She told me she was engaged to her cousin, a son of the old Quaker. This news hit me harder than war, plague, or famine; but I knew there was nothing I could do. I quickly understood that I had no chance, and I tried to calm down as fast as I could; but I barely had enough control, as my feelings were so intense that they were about to overwhelm me. Still, I didn’t push my feelings any further since there was no opportunity to change anything.[49]
I began now to think, that all my misfortunes growed out of my want of learning. I had never been to school but four days, as the reader has already seen, and did not yet know a letter.
I started to realize that all my troubles stemmed from my lack of education. I had only been to school for four days, as you’ve already seen, and I still didn’t know a single letter.
I thought I would try to go to school some; and as the Quaker had a married son, who was living about a mile and a half from him, and keeping a school, I proposed to him that I would go to school four days in the week, and work for him the other two, to pay my board and schooling. He agreed I might come on those terms; and so at it I went, learning and working back and forwards, until I had been with him nigh on to six months. In this time I learned to read a little in my primer, to write my own name, and to cypher some in the three first rules in figures. And this was all the schooling I ever had in my life, up to this day. I should have continued longer, if it hadn't been that I concluded I couldn't do any longer without a wife; and so I cut out to hunt me one.
I decided to try going to school for a bit, and since the Quaker had a married son who lived about a mile and a half away and ran a school, I suggested that I attend school four days a week and work for him the other two to cover my room and board. He agreed to my proposal, so I got to work, alternating between learning and working until I had been with him for nearly six months. During that time, I learned to read a bit from my primer, write my name, and do some basic arithmetic. That was the extent of my formal education up to this point. I would have continued longer, but I realized I couldn't go on without a wife, so I set out to find one.
I found a family of very pretty little girls that I had known when very young. They had lived in the same neighborhood with me, and I had thought very well of them. I made an offer to[50] one of them, whose name is nobody's business, no more than the Quaker girl's was, and I found she took it very well. I still continued paying my respects to her, until I got to love her as bad as I had the Quaker's niece; and I would have agreed to fight a whole regiment of wild cats if she would only have said she would have me. Several months passed in this way, during all of which time she continued very kind and friendly. At last, the son of the old Quaker and my first girl had concluded to bring their matter to a close, and my little queen and myself were called on to wait on them. We went on the day, and performed our duty as attendants. This made me worse than ever; and after it was over, I pressed my claim very hard on her, but she would still give me a sort of an evasive answer. However, I gave her mighty little peace, till she told me at last she would have me. I thought this was glorification enough, even without spectacles. I was then about eighteen years old. We fixed the time to be married; and I thought if that day come, I should be the happiest man in the created world, or in the moon, or any where else.
I found a family of really cute little girls that I had known when I was very young. They lived in the same neighborhood as me, and I had thought very highly of them. I made an offer to[50] one of them, whose name is nobody's concern, just like the Quaker girl's was, and I discovered she accepted it well. I kept showing her my respect until I ended up loving her as much as I had loved the Quaker's niece; I would have agreed to fight a whole pack of wild cats if she just said she would be with me. Several months went by this way, during which time she remained very kind and friendly. Eventually, the son of the old Quaker and my first girl decided to settle their situation, and my little queen and I were asked to accompany them. We showed up on the day and did our job as attendants. This made me feel worse than ever; afterward, I pressed my case quite hard with her, but she continued giving me some sort of vague answer. However, I didn’t give her much peace until she finally told me she would be with me. I thought this was enough to celebrate, even without glasses. I was about eighteen years old then. We set a date to get married; I thought when that day arrived, I would be the happiest man in the world, or in the moon, or anywhere else.
I had by this time got to be mighty fond of the rifle, and had bought a capital one. I most generally carried her with me whereever I went,[51] and though I had got back to the old Quaker's to live, who was a very particular man, I would sometimes slip out and attend the shooting matches, where they shot for beef; I always tried, though, to keep it a secret from him. He had at the same time a bound boy living with him, who I had gotten into almost as great a notion of the girls as myself. He was about my own age, and was deeply smitten with the sister to my intended wife. I know'd it was in vain to try to get the leave of the old man for my young associate to go with me on any of my courting frolics; but I thought I could fix a plan to have him along, which would not injure the Quaker, as we had no notion that he should ever know it. We commonly slept up-stairs, and at the gable end of the house there was a window. So one Sunday, when the old man and his family were all gone to meeting, we went out and cut a long pole, and, taking it to the house, we set it up on end in the corner, reaching up the chimney as high as the window. After this we would go up-stairs to bed, and then putting on our Sunday clothes, would go out at the window, and climb down the pole, take a horse apiece, and ride about ten miles to where his sweetheart lived, and the girl I claimed as my wife. I was always mighty[52] careful to be back before day, so as to escape being found out; and in this way I continued my attentions very closely until a few days before I was to be married, or at least thought I was, for I had no fear that any thing was about to go wrong.
I had become really fond of the rifle by then and had bought a great one. I usually carried it with me wherever I went,[51] and even though I had gone back to live with the old Quaker, who was very particular, I would sometimes sneak out to attend the shooting matches, where they shot for beef; I always tried to keep it a secret from him, though. At the same time, he had a bound boy living with him, who had developed almost as much of a crush on the girls as I had. He was around my age and was really into the sister of my intended wife. I knew it would be pointless to ask the old man for permission for my young friend to join me on any of my courting escapades, but I thought I could come up with a plan that wouldn’t upset the Quaker, since we had no intention of him ever finding out. We usually slept upstairs, and at the gable end of the house, there was a window. So one Sunday, when the old man and his family were all at church, we went out and cut a long pole. We took it to the house, set it up in the corner, reaching up to the chimney as high as the window. After that, we would go upstairs to bed, then put on our Sunday clothes, go out the window, climb down the pole, grab a horse each, and ride about ten miles to where his sweetheart lived, along with the girl I considered my wife. I was always really careful to be back before dawn to avoid getting caught, and I continued my visits like this until just a few days before I was supposed to get married, or at least thought I was, since I had no reason to believe anything was about to go wrong.
Just now I heard of a shooting-match in the neighbourhood, right between where I lived and my girl's house; and I determined to kill two birds with one stone,—to go to the shooting match first, and then to see her. I therefore made the Quaker believe I was going to hunt for deer, as they were pretty plenty about in those parts; but, instead of hunting them, I went straight on to the shooting-match, where I joined in with a partner, and we put in several shots for the beef. I was mighty lucky, and when the match was over I had won the whole beef. This was on a Saturday, and my success had put me in the finest humour in the world. So I sold my part of the beef for five dollars in the real grit, for I believe that was before bank-notes was invented; at least, I had never heard of any. I now started on to ask for my wife; for, though the next Thursday was our wedding day, I had never said a word to her parents about it. I had always dreaded the undertaking so bad, that I had put the evil hour off as[53] long as possible; and, indeed, I calculated they knowed me so well, they wouldn't raise any objection to having me for their son-in-law. I had a great deal better opinion of myself, I found, than other people had of me; but I moved on with a light heart, and my five dollars jingling in my pocket, thinking all the time there was but few greater men in the world than myself.
Just now I heard about a shooting match in the neighborhood, right between where I lived and my girl’s house; so I decided to kill two birds with one stone—go to the shooting match first, and then see her. I made the Quaker think I was off to hunt deer, since they were pretty common in those parts; but instead of hunting, I went straight to the shooting match, where I teamed up with a partner and we took several shots for the beef. I was really lucky, and by the end of the match, I had won the entire beef. This was on a Saturday, and my success had put me in the best mood ever. I sold my share of the beef for five dollars in cash, since I think that was before banknotes were invented; at least, I hadn’t heard of any. I then set off to ask for my wife; even though the next Thursday was our wedding day, I had never mentioned it to her parents. I had always dreaded that talk so much that I’d postponed it as long as I could; and honestly, I figured they knew me well enough that they wouldn’t mind having me as their son-in-law. I had a much higher opinion of myself than others seemed to have; but I walked on with a light heart and my five dollars jingling in my pocket, thinking all the while that there were few greater men in the world than me.
In this flow of good humour I went ahead, till I got within about two miles of the place, when I concluded I would stop awhile at the house of the girl's uncle; where I might enquire about the family, and so forth, and so on. I was indeed just about ready to consider her uncle, my uncle; and her affairs, my affairs. When I went in, tho', I found her sister there. I asked how all was at home? In a minute I found from her countenance something was wrong. She looked mortified, and didn't answer as quick as I thought she ought, being it was her brother-in-law talking to her. However, I asked her again. She then burst into tears, and told me her sister was going to deceive me; and that she was to be married to another man the next day. This was as sudden to me as a clap of thunder of a bright sunshiny day. It was the cap-stone of all the afflictions I had ever[54] met with; and it seemed to me, that it was more than any human creature could endure. It struck me perfectly speechless for some time, and made me feel so weak, that I thought I should sink down. I however recovered from my shock after a little, and rose and started without any ceremony, or even bidding any body good-bye. The young woman followed me out to the gate, and entreated me to go on to her father's, and said she would go with me. She said the young man, who was going to marry her sister, had got his license, and had asked for her; but she assured me her father and mother both preferred me to him; and that she had no doubt but that, if I would go on, I could break off the match. But I found I could go no further. My heart was bruised, and my spirits were broken down; so I bid her farewell, and turned my lonesome and miserable steps back again homeward, concluding that I was only born for hardships, misery, and disappointment. I now began to think, that in making me, it was entirely forgotten to make my mate; that I was born odd, and should always remain so, and that nobody would have me.
In this cheerful mood, I kept going until I got about two miles from the place, when I decided to stop for a bit at the girl's uncle's house; I wanted to ask about the family and so on. I was actually starting to think of her uncle as my uncle and her business as my business. But when I went in, I found her sister there. I asked how everything was at home. In a moment, I could tell from her expression that something was off. She looked upset and didn’t respond as quickly as I thought she should, considering it was her brother-in-law talking to her. So, I asked her again. She then broke down in tears and told me her sister was going to deceive me and was getting married to another man the next day. This hit me as suddenly as a clap of thunder on a sunny day. It was the final blow of all the troubles I'd ever faced, and it felt like more than any person could bear. I was completely speechless for a while and felt so weak that I thought I might collapse. However, after a bit, I managed to recover and got up to leave without any formalities or even saying goodbye. The young woman followed me to the gate and urged me to go to her father's house, saying she would come with me. She mentioned that the guy who was about to marry her sister had gotten a license and asked for her, but she assured me that her parents preferred me over him; she had no doubt that if I went, I could break off the engagement. But I realized I couldn’t go any further. My heart was crushed, and my spirit was broken; so I said goodbye to her and turned back home, feeling lonely and miserable, convinced that I was destined for hardships, misery, and disappointment. I started to think that when I was created, nobody bothered to make a match for me; that I was made to be different and would always remain so, and that no one would ever want me.
But all these reflections did not satisfy my mind, for I had no peace day nor night for several[55] weeks. My appetite failed me, and I grew daily worse and worse. They all thought I was sick; and so I was. And it was the worst kind of sickness,—a sickness of the heart, and all the tender parts, produced by disappointed love.[56]
But all these thoughts didn't ease my mind; I had no peace day or night for several[55] weeks. I lost my appetite and felt worse every day. They all thought I was sick, and I was. And it was the worst kind of sickness—a sickness of the heart and all the sensitive parts, caused by unrequited love.[56]
CHAPTER IV.
I continued in this down-spirited situation for a good long time, until one day I took my rifle and started a hunting. While out, I made a call at the house of a Dutch widow, who had a daughter that was well enough as to smartness, but she was as ugly as a stone fence. She was, however, quite talkative, and soon begun to laugh at me about my disappointment.
I stayed in this low mood for quite a while until one day I grabbed my rifle and went hunting. While I was out, I stopped by the home of a Dutch widow who had a daughter. She was pretty sharp, but not very attractive—like a stone wall. However, she was quite chatty and soon started laughing at me about my letdown.
She seemed disposed, though, to comfort me as much as she could; and, for that purpose, told me to keep in good heart, that "there was as good fish in the sea as had ever been caught out of it." I doubted this very much; but whether or not, I was certain that she was not one of them, for she was so homely that it almost give me a pain in the eyes to look at her.
She seemed willing to comfort me as much as she could and told me to stay positive, saying that "there are plenty of fish in the sea." I really doubted that, but regardless, I was sure she wasn't one of them because she was so plain that it almost hurt my eyes to look at her.
But I couldn't help thinking, that she had intended what she had said as a banter for me to court her!!!—the last thing in creation I could[58] have thought of doing. I felt little inclined to talk on the subject, it is true; but, to pass off the time, I told her I thought I was born odd, and that no fellow to me could be found. She protested against this, and said if I would come to their reaping, which was not far off, she would show me one of the prettiest little girls there I had ever seen. She added that the one who had deceived me was nothing to be compared with her. I didn't believe a word of all this, for I had thought that such a piece of flesh and blood as she was had never been manufactured, and never would again. I agreed with her, though, that the little varment had treated me so bad, that I ought to forget her, and yet I couldn't do it. I concluded the best way to accomplish it was to cut out again, and see if I could find any other that would answer me; and so I told the Dutch girl I would be at the reaping, and would bring as many as I could with me.
But I couldn’t help thinking that she meant what she said as a joke for me to pursue her!!!—the last thing I would ever consider doing. I really wasn’t in the mood to talk about it; still, to pass the time, I told her I thought I was born strange and that no one like me could be found. She disagreed and said if I came to their reaping, which was coming up soon, she would show me one of the prettiest little girls I’d ever seen. She added that the one who had deceived me was nothing compared to her. I didn’t believe any of it because I thought someone like her had never existed and wouldn’t again. I agreed with her that the little troublemaker had treated me so badly that I should forget her, yet I couldn’t do it. I decided the best way to move on was to leave again and see if I could find someone else who would work for me; so I told the Dutch girl I would be at the reaping and would bring as many people as I could with me.
I employed my time pretty generally in giving information of it, as far as I could, until the day came; and I then offered to work for my old friend, the Quaker, two days, if he would let his bound boy go with me one to the reaping. He refused, and reproved me pretty considerable roughly for my proposition; and said, if he was[59] in my place he wouldn't go; that there would be a great deal of bad company there; and that I had been so good a boy, he would be sorry for me to get a bad name. But I knowed my promise to the Dutch girl, and I was resolved to fulfil it; so I shouldered my rifle, and started by myself. When I got to the place, I found a large company of men and women, and among them an old Irish woman, who had a great deal to say. I soon found out from my Dutch girl, that this old lady was the mother of the little girl she had promised me, though I had not yet seen her. She was in an out-house with some other youngsters, and had not yet made her appearance. Her mamma, however, was no way bashful. She came up to me, and began to praise my red cheeks, and said she had a sweetheart for me. I had no doubt she had been told what I come for, and all about it. In the evening I was introduced to her daughter, and I must confess, I was plaguy well pleased with her from the word go. She had a good countenance, and was very pretty, and I was full bent on making up an acquaintance with her.
I spent most of my time sharing information about it, as much as I could, until the day arrived; then I offered to work for my old friend, the Quaker, for two days if he would let his bound boy come with me for one day of reaping. He refused and scolded me rather harshly for my suggestion, saying that if he were in my position, he wouldn't go; there would be a lot of bad company there, and since I had been such a good boy, he would be disappointed if I got a bad reputation. But I remembered my promise to the Dutch girl, and I was determined to keep it; so I shouldered my rifle and went by myself. When I got there, I found a big group of men and women, including an old Irish woman who had a lot to say. I quickly learned from my Dutch girl that this old lady was the mother of the little girl she had promised me, even though I hadn't seen her yet. She was in an out-building with some other kids and hadn't come out yet. Her mom, however, was not shy at all. She approached me and began to compliment my red cheeks, saying she had a sweetheart in mind for me. I was sure she had been informed about why I came and everything. Later in the evening, I was introduced to her daughter, and I must admit, I was quite taken with her right from the start. She had a nice face and was very pretty, and I was eager to get to know her better.
It was not long before the dancing commenced, and I asked her to join me in a reel. She very readily consented to do so; and after we had finished our dance, I took a seat alongside of[60] her, and entered into a talk. I found her very interesting; while I was setting by her, making as good a use of my time as I could, her mother came to us, and very jocularly called me her son-in-law. This rather confused me, but I looked on it as a joke of the old lady, and tried to turn it off as well as I could; but I took care to pay as much attention to her through the evening as I could. I went on the old saying, of salting the cow to catch the calf. I soon become so much pleased with this little girl, that I began to think the Dutch girl had told me the truth, when she said there was still good fish in the sea.
It wasn't long before the dancing started, and I asked her to join me in a reel. She happily agreed, and after we finished dancing, I sat down next to her and started a conversation. I found her really interesting; while I was sitting beside her, making the best use of my time, her mother came over and jokingly called me her son-in-law. This caught me off guard, but I figured it was just a joke from the old lady, so I tried to brush it off as best as I could. Still, I made sure to pay as much attention to her as I could throughout the evening. I followed the old saying about baiting the cow to catch the calf. Before long, I was so taken with this girl that I started to believe the Dutch girl was right when she said there were still good fish in the sea.
We continued our frolic till near day, when we joined in some plays, calculated to amuse youngsters. I had not often spent a more agreeable night. In the morning, however, we all had to part; and I found my mind had become much better reconciled than it had been for a long time. I went home to the Quaker's, and made a bargain to work with his son for a low-priced horse. He was the first one I had ever owned, and I was to work six months for him. I had been engaged very closely five or six weeks, when this little girl run in my mind so, that I concluded I must go and see her, and find out what sort of people they were at home. I mounted my horse and[61] away I went to where she lived, and when I got there I found her father a very clever old man, and the old woman as talkative as ever. She wanted badly to find out all about me, and as I thought to see how I would do for her girl. I had not yet seen her about, and I began to feel some anxiety to know where she was.
We kept having fun until near dawn, when we joined in some games meant to entertain kids. I hadn't spent a more enjoyable night in a long time. However, in the morning, we all had to go our separate ways, and I found that my mind was much more at ease than it had been in a while. I went back to the Quaker's place and made a deal to work with his son for a cheap horse. He was the first horse I ever owned, and I agreed to work for six months to pay for him. I had been working hard for about five or six weeks when this little girl kept popping into my mind so much that I decided I had to go see her and find out what her family was like at home. I got on my horse and[61] rode to her place. When I arrived, I found her father to be a really nice old man, and the old woman was as chatty as ever. She was eager to learn all about me, probably to see if I would be a good fit for her daughter. I hadn't seen the girl yet, and I started to feel anxious to know where she was.
In a short time, however, my impatience was relieved, as she arrived at home from a meeting to which she had been. There was a young man with her, who I soon found was disposed to set up claim to her, as he was so attentive to her that I could hardly get to slip in a word edgeways. I began to think I was barking up the wrong tree again; but I was determined to stand up to my rack, fodder or no fodder. And so, to know her mind a little on the subject, I began to talk about starting, as I knowed she would then show some sign, from which I could understand which way the wind blowed. It was then near night, and my distance was fifteen miles home. At this my little girl soon began to indicate to the other gentleman that his room would be the better part of his company. At length she left him, and came to me, and insisted mighty hard that I should not go that evening; and, indeed, from all her actions and the attempts she made to get rid of him, I saw[62] that she preferred me all holler. But it wasn't long before I found trouble enough in another quarter. Her mother was deeply enlisted for my rival, and I had to fight against her influence as well as his. But the girl herself was the prize I was fighting for; and as she welcomed me, I was determined to lay siege to her, let what would happen. I commenced a close courtship, having cornered her from her old beau; while he set off, looking on, like a poor man at a country frolic, and all the time almost gritting his teeth with pure disappointment. But he didn't dare to attempt any thing more, for now I had gotten a start, and I looked at him every once in a while as fierce as a wild-cat. I staid with her until Monday morning, and then I put out for home.
In a short time, my impatience was relieved when she came home from a meeting she had attended. There was a young man with her, who I quickly noticed was trying to claim her attention, being so attentive that I could barely find a moment to say anything. I started to think I was making a mistake again, but I was determined to stick it out, whether it was worth it or not. To get a sense of her feelings on the matter, I started talking about leaving, knowing she would give some indication of which way she leaned. It was getting close to evening, and I had about fifteen miles to get home. My little girl soon began to make it clear to the other guy that he should take a hint and leave. Eventually, she left him and came over to me, insisting that I shouldn’t leave that evening. Honestly, from all her actions and how she tried to shake him off, I could tell she clearly preferred me. But I soon found myself facing another problem: her mother was strongly supporting my rival, and I had to fight against her influence as well as his. But the girl herself was the prize I was after; as she welcomed me, I was determined to pursue her, no matter what happened. I started a close courtship, having pushed her old beau aside while he stood by, looking like a disappointed spectator at a country fair, nearly gritting his teeth in frustration. But he didn’t dare to try anything more, as I had gained the upper hand, and I occasionally shot him fierce looks, like a wildcat. I stayed with her until Monday morning, and then I headed for home.
It was about two weeks after this that I was sent for to engage in a wolf hunt, where a great number of men were to meet, with their dogs and guns, and where the best sort of sport was expected. I went as large as life, but I had to hunt in strange woods, and in a part of the country which was very thinly inhabited. While I was out it clouded up, and I began to get scared; and in a little while I was so much so, that I didn't know which way home was, nor any thing about it. I set out the way I thought it was, but it turned out with me,[63] as it always does with a lost man, I was wrong, and took exactly the contrary direction from the right one. And for the information of young hunters, I will just say, in this place, that whenever a fellow gets bad lost, the way home is just the way he don't think it is. This rule will hit nine times out of ten. I went ahead, though, about six or seven miles, when I found night was coming on fast; but at this distressing time I saw a little woman streaking it along through the woods like all wrath, and so I cut on too, for I was determined I wouldn't lose sight of her that night any more. I run on till she saw me, and she stopped; for she was as glad to see me as I was to see her, as she was lost as well as me. When I came up to her, who should she be but my little girl, that I had been paying my respects to. She had been out hunting her father's horses, and had missed her way, and had no knowledge where she was, or how far it was to any house, or what way would take us there. She had been travelling all day, and was mighty tired; and I would have taken her up, and toated her, if it hadn't been that I wanted her just where I could see her all the time, for I thought she looked sweeter than sugar; and by this time I loved her almost well enough to eat her.[64]
It was about two weeks later that I got called to join a wolf hunt, where a lot of guys were supposed to gather with their dogs and guns, and everyone was expecting it to be a great time. I showed up ready to go, but I had to hunt in unfamiliar woods, in an area that was pretty sparsely populated. While I was out, the sky got cloudy, and I started to feel anxious; before long, I was so confused that I didn't know which way home was or anything about it. I set off what I thought was the right direction, but like happens with most lost people, I was wrong and went completely the opposite way. For the sake of young hunters, let me say here that whenever a guy gets really lost, the way home is usually the way he doesn't think it is. This rule works nine times out of ten. I pressed on about six or seven miles when I noticed night was falling quickly; but during this stressful time, I spotted a little woman rushing through the woods like she was on fire, so I took off after her because I was determined not to lose sight of her again that night. I ran until she noticed me, and then she stopped; she was as happy to see me as I was to see her since she was lost too. When I reached her, guess who it was? My little girl, the one I had been trying to impress. She had been out looking for her father's horses and had gotten lost, with no clue where she was or how far it was to any house or which way to get there. She had been walking all day and was really tired; I would have picked her up and carried her, but I wanted her close enough to see all the time because I thought she looked sweeter than sugar; by then, I loved her almost enough to eat her.
At last I came to a path, that I know'd must go somewhere, and so we followed it, till we came to a house, at about dark. Here we staid all night. I set up all night courting; and in the morning we parted. She went to her home, from which we were distant about seven miles, and I to mine, which was ten miles off.
At last, I found a path that I knew must lead somewhere, so we followed it until we reached a house around evening. We stayed there all night. I stayed up all night flirting, and in the morning we said our goodbyes. She headed home, which was about seven miles away, and I went to my place, which was ten miles off.
I now turned in to work again; and it was about four weeks before I went back to see her. I continued to go occasionally, until I had worked long enough to pay for my horse, by putting in my gun with my work, to the man I had purchased from; and then I began to count whether I was to be deceived again or not. At our next meeting we set the day for our wedding; and I went to my father's, and made arrangements for an infair, and returned to ask her parents for her. When I got there, the old lady appeared to be mighty wrathy; and when I broached the subject, she looked at me as savage as a meat axe. The old man appeared quite willing, and treated me very clever. But I hadn't been there long, before the old woman as good as ordered me out of her house. I thought I would put her in mind of old times, and see how that would go with her. I told her she had called me her son-in-law before I had attempted to call her my mother-in-law[65] and I thought she ought to cool off. But her Irish was up too high to do any thing with her, and so I quit trying. All I cared for was, to have her daughter on my side, which I knowed was the case then; but how soon some other fellow might knock my nose out of joint again, I couldn't tell. I however felt rather insulted at the old lady, and I thought I wouldn't get married in her house. And so I told her girl, that I would come the next Thursday, and bring a horse, bridle, and saddle for her, and she must be ready to go. Her mother declared I shouldn't have her; but I know'd I should, if somebody else didn't get her before Thursday. I then started, bidding them good day, and went by the house of a justice of the peace, who lived on the way to my father's, and made a bargain with him to marry me.
I went back to work, and it was about four weeks before I saw her again. I kept visiting occasionally until I worked enough to pay for my horse, trading in my gun with the guy I bought it from; then I started to wonder if I would get hurt again. At our next meeting, we picked a date for our wedding, so I went to my dad’s and made plans for a reception, then returned to ask her parents for her hand. When I arrived, the old lady seemed really angry, and when I brought up the topic, she glared at me like I was a threat. The old man was more agreeable and treated me nicely. But it wasn't long before the old woman practically kicked me out of her house. I thought I’d remind her of the past and see how that would go. I mentioned that she had called me her son-in-law before I even tried to call her my mother-in-law, and I thought it might help cool her down. But she was too furious to be reasoned with, so I gave up trying. All I really cared about was having her daughter on my side, which I knew was still the case; but I couldn’t guess how soon some other guy might come along and take my place. I felt kind of insulted by the old lady, and I decided I wouldn’t get married in her house. So, I told her daughter that I would come the next Thursday with a horse, bridle, and saddle for her, and she needed to be ready to go. Her mother insisted that I couldn’t have her, but I knew I would, as long as someone else didn’t scoop her up before Thursday. I then said goodbye and went past the house of a justice of the peace who lived on my way to my dad’s, and I made a deal with him to marry us.
When Thursday came, all necessary arrangements were made at my father's to receive my wife; and so I took my eldest brother and his wife, and another brother, and a single sister that I had, and two other young men with me, and cut out to her father's house to get her. We went on, until we got within two miles of the place, where we met a large company that had heard of the wedding, and were waiting. Some of that company went on with my brother and sister,[66] and the young man I had picked out to wait on me. When they got there, they found the old lady as wrathy as ever. However the old man filled their bottle, and the young men returned in a hurry. I then went on with my company, and when I arrived I never pretended to dismount from my horse, but rode up to the door, and asked the girl if she was ready; and she said she was. I then told her to light on the horse I was leading; and she did so. Her father, though, had gone out to the gate, and when I started he commenced persuading me to stay and marry there; that he was entirely willing to the match, and that his wife, like most women, had entirely too much tongue; but that I oughtn't to mind her. I told him if she would ask me to stay and marry at her house, I would do so. With that he sent for her, and after they had talked for some time out by themselves, she came to me and looked at me mighty good, and asked my pardon for what she had said, and invited me stay. She said it was the first child she had ever had to marry; and she couldn't bear to see her go off in that way; that if I would light, she would do the best she could for us. I couldn't stand every thing, and so I agreed, and we got down, and went in. I sent off then for my parson, and got married in a short[67] time; for I was afraid to wait long, for fear of another defeat. We had as good treatment as could be expected; and that night all went on well. The next day we cut out for my father's, where we met a large company of people, that had been waiting a day and a night for our arrival. We passed the time quite merrily, until the company broke up; and having gotten my wife, I thought I was completely made up, and needed nothing more in the whole world. But I soon found this was all a mistake—for now having a wife, I wanted every thing else; and, worse than all, I had nothing to give for it.
When Thursday arrived, all the necessary preparations were made at my dad's to welcome my wife; so I took my oldest brother and his wife, another brother, and my single sister, along with two other young men, and headed to her father's house to pick her up. We traveled on until we got within two miles of the place, where we encountered a large group that had heard about the wedding and was waiting. Some of that group went along with my brother and sister, and the young man I had chosen to accompany me. When they arrived, they found the old lady as angry as ever. However, the old man filled their bottle, and the young men hurried back. I then continued with my group, and when I got there, I didn't even pretend to dismount from my horse; I rode right up to the door and asked the girl if she was ready, to which she replied she was. I told her to get on the horse I was leading; she did. Her father had gone out to the gate, and when I started, he began trying to persuade me to stay and marry there; he said he was completely on board with the match and that his wife, like most women, talked too much, but I shouldn't mind her. I told him that if she would ask me to stay and marry at her house, I would do it. With that, he called for her, and after they talked for a while by themselves, she came to me, looked at me kindly, and apologized for what she had said, inviting me to stay. She mentioned it was the first child she had ever had to marry, and she couldn't bear the thought of her leaving in that way; that if I would get off my horse, she would do her best for us. I couldn't resist all that, so I agreed, we got down, and went inside. I then sent for my minister and got married pretty quickly; I was afraid to wait too long, fearing another setback. We were treated as well as could be expected, and that night everything went smoothly. The next day, we headed to my dad's, where we met a large group of people who had been waiting a day and a night for us to arrive. We had a great time until the company broke up, and having gotten my wife, I thought I was all set and needed nothing more in the whole world. But soon I realized that was a mistake—now that I had a wife, I wanted everything else; and worse, I had nothing to give for it.
I remained a few days at my father's, and then went back to my new father-in-law's; where, to my surprise, I found my old Irish mother in the finest humour in the world.
I stayed a few days at my dad's, and then went back to my new father-in-law's, where, to my surprise, I found my old Irish mom in the best mood ever.
She gave us two likely cows and calves, which, though it was a small marriage-portion, was still better than I had expected, and, indeed, it was about all I ever got. I rented a small farm and cabin, and went to work; but I had much trouble to find out a plan to get any thing to put in my house. At this time, my good old friend the Quaker came forward to my assistance, and gave me an order to a store for fifteen dollars' worth of such things as my little wife might choose. With[68] this, we fixed up pretty grand, as we thought, and allowed to get on very well. My wife had a good wheel, and knowed exactly how to use it. She was also a good weaver, as most of the Irish are, whether men or women; and being very industrious with her wheel, she had, in little or no time, a fine web of cloth, ready to make up; and she was good at that too, and at almost any thing else that a woman could do.
She gave us two decent cows and calves, which, even though it was a small marriage portion, was still better than I expected, and, in fact, it was about all I ever received. I rented a small farm and cabin, and got to work; but I had a lot of trouble figuring out how to get anything to put in my house. At this time, my good old friend the Quaker stepped in to help me and gave me an order to a store for fifteen dollars' worth of things that my little wife could choose. With[68] this, we set things up pretty nicely, or at least we thought so, and managed to get by quite well. My wife had a good spinning wheel and knew exactly how to use it. She was also a skilled weaver, as most Irish people are, whether men or women; and being very hardworking with her wheel, she quickly had a fine piece of cloth ready to make into something; and she was good at that too, as well as almost anything else a woman could do.
We worked on for some years, renting ground, and paying high rent, until I found it wan't the thing it was cracked up to be; and that I couldn't make a fortune at it just at all. So I concluded to quit it, and cut out for some new country. In this time we had two sons, and I found I was better at increasing my family than my fortune. It was therefore the more necessary that I should hunt some better place to get along; and as I knowed I would have to move at some time, I thought it was better to do it before my family got too large, that I might have less to carry.
We worked for several years, renting land and paying high rent, until I realized it wasn't as great as everyone said it would be and that I couldn’t make any money from it at all. So I decided to quit and move to a new place. During this time, we had two sons, and I found that I was better at growing my family than my wealth. It was even more important for me to find a better place to live; and since I knew I would need to move eventually, I figured it would be smarter to do it before my family got too big so I wouldn’t have so much to transport.
The Duck and Elk river country was just beginning to settle, and I determined to try that. I had now one old horse, and a couple of two year old colts. They were both broke to the halter, and my father-in-law proposed, that, if I[69] went, he would go with me, and take one horse to help me move. So we all fixed up, and I packed my two colts with as many of my things as they could bear; and away we went across the mountains. We got on well enough, and arrived safely in Lincoln county, on the head of the Mulberry fork of Elk river. I found this a very rich country, and so new, that game, of different sorts, was very plenty. It was here that I began to distinguish myself as a hunter, and to lay the foundation for all my future greatness; but mighty little did I know of what sort it was going to be. Of deer and smaller game I killed abundance; but the bear had been much hunted in those parts before, and were not so plenty as I could have wished. I lived here in the years 1809 and '10, to the best of my recollection, and then I moved to Franklin county, and settled on Beans creek, where I remained till after the close of the last war.[70]
The Duck and Elk River area was just starting to be settled, and I decided to give it a shot. I had one old horse and a couple of two-year-old colts. They were both trained to lead, and my father-in-law suggested that if I went, he would come with me and take one horse to help me move. So we got everything ready, and I loaded my two colts with as many of my belongings as they could carry; then we headed off across the mountains. We did alright and safely reached Lincoln County, at the head of the Mulberry Fork of Elk River. I found this place to be very rich and so new that game of various kinds was abundant. It was here that I started to make a name for myself as a hunter and to lay the groundwork for my future success; but I had no idea what that success would actually be. I killed plenty of deer and smaller game, but the bears had been hunted a lot in that area before, so they weren't as plentiful as I would have liked. I lived here in the years 1809 and '10, as far as I can remember, and then I moved to Franklin County and settled on Beans Creek, where I stayed until after the last war.[70]
CHAPTER V.
I was living ten miles below Winchester when the Creek war commenced; and as military men are making so much fuss in the world at this time, I must give an account of the part I took in the defence of the country. If it should make me president, why I can't help it; such things will sometimes happen; and my pluck is, never "to seek, nor decline office."
I was living ten miles south of Winchester when the Creek war started; and since military figures are making such a big deal in the world right now, I need to share what part I played in defending the country. If it ends up making me president, I can’t do anything about it; those things happen sometimes; and I believe in never "seeking or avoiding office."
It is true, I had a little rather not; but yet, if the government can't get on without taking another president from Tennessee, to finish the work of "retrenchment and reform," why, then, I reckon I must go in for it. But I must begin about the war, and leave the other matter for the people to begin on.
It’s true, I’d rather not; but if the government can’t move forward without bringing in another president from Tennessee to continue the "retrenchment and reform" work, then I guess I have to support it. But I need to start with the war and let the people take on the other issues.
The Creek Indians had commenced their open hostilities by a most bloody butchery at Fort Mimms. There had been no war among us for so long, that but few, who were not too old to bear arms, knew any thing about the business. I,[72] for one, had often thought about war, and had often heard it described; and I did verily believe in my own mind, that I couldn't fight in that way at all; but my after experience convinced me that this was all a notion. For when I heard of the mischief which was done at the fort, I instantly felt like going, and I had none of the dread of dying that I expected to feel. In a few days a general meeting of the militia was called for the purpose of raising volunteers; and when the day arrived for that meeting, my wife, who had heard me say I meant to go to the war, began to beg me not to turn out. She said she was a stranger in the parts where we lived, had no connexions living near her, and that she and our little children would be left in a lonesome and unhappy situation if I went away. It was mighty hard to go against such arguments as these; but my countrymen had been murdered, and I knew that the next thing would be, that the Indians would be scalping the women and children all about there, if we didn't put a stop to it. I reasoned the case with her as well as I could, and told her, that if every man would wait till his wife got willing for him to go to war, there would be no fighting done, until we would all be killed in our own houses; that I was as able to go as[73] any man in the world; and that I believed it was a duty I owed to my country. Whether she was satisfied with this reasoning or not, she did not tell me; but seeing I was bent on it, all she did was to cry a little, and turn about to her work. The truth is, my dander was up, and nothing but war could bring it right again.
The Creek Indians had started their open attacks with a brutal massacre at Fort Mimms. There hadn’t been a war among us for such a long time that only a few people who weren't too old to fight knew much about it. I, [72] for one, had often thought about war and had heard it talked about; I truly believed that I wouldn’t be able to fight at all. But my later experiences showed me that this was just a belief. When I heard about the destruction at the fort, I suddenly felt a strong urge to go, and I didn’t feel the fear of dying that I thought I would. In a few days, a general meeting of the militia was called to recruit volunteers, and when the meeting day arrived, my wife, who had heard me say I was going to war, started begging me not to go. She said that she was a stranger in the area where we lived, had no nearby family, and that she and our little children would be left in a lonely and unhappy situation if I left. It was really hard to argue against those points, but my fellow countrymen had been killed, and I knew the next thing would be that the Indians would be scalping women and children everywhere if we didn’t put a stop to it. I tried to explain my reasoning to her as best as I could, saying that if every man waited for his wife to be okay with him going to war, no fighting would ever happen, and we would all eventually be killed in our own homes; that I was as capable of going as [73] anyone else; and that I believed it was my duty to my country. Whether she was convinced by my arguments or not, she didn’t tell me; but seeing that I was determined, all she did was cry a little and return to her chores. The truth is, I was fired up, and nothing but war could calm me down.
I went to Winchester, where the muster was to be, and a great many people had collected, for there was as much fuss among the people about the war as there is now about moving the deposites. When the men were paraded, a lawyer by the name of Jones addressed us, and closed by turning out himself, and enquiring, at the same time, who among us felt like we could fight Indians? This was the same Mr. Jones who afterwards served in Congress, from the state of Tennessee. He informed us he wished to raise a company, and that then the men should meet and elect their own officers. I believe I was about the second or third man that step'd out; but on marching up and down the regiment a few times, we found we had a large company. We volunteered for sixty days, as it was supposed our services would not be longer wanted. A day or two after this we met and elected Mr. Jones our captain, and also elected our other officers. We[74] then received orders to start on the next Monday week; before which time, I had fixed as well as I could to go, and my wife had equip'd me as well as she was able for the camp. The time arrived; I took a parting farewell of my wife and my little boys, mounted my horse, and set sail, to join my company. Expecting to be gone only a short time, I took no more clothing with me than I supposed would be necessary, so that if I got into an Indian battle, I might not be pestered with any unnecessary plunder, to prevent my having a fair shake with them. We all met and went ahead, till we passed Huntsville, and camped at a large spring called Beaty's spring. Here we staid for several days, in which time the troops began to collect from all quarters. At last we mustered about thirteen hundred strong, all mounted volunteers, and all determined to fight, judging from myself, for I felt wolfish all over. I verily believe the whole army was of the real grit. Our captain didn't want any other sort; and to try them he several times told his men, that if any of them wanted to go back home, they might do so at any time, before they were regularly mustered into the service. But he had the honour to command all his men from first to last, as not one of them left him.[75]
I went to Winchester for the muster, and a lot of people had gathered because there was as much excitement about the war as there is now about moving the deposits. When the men were paraded, a lawyer named Jones spoke to us and ended by stepping forward himself, asking who among us felt ready to fight Indians. This was the same Mr. Jones who later served in Congress from Tennessee. He told us he wanted to form a company and that the men could meet to elect their own officers. I think I was one of the first to step forward; after marching around the regiment a few times, we realized we had a large company. We volunteered for sixty days, thinking our services wouldn’t be needed for longer. A day or two later, we met and elected Mr. Jones as our captain, along with our other officers. We[74] then got orders to leave the following Monday. By then, I had prepared as best as I could to go, and my wife had gotten me ready for the camp. When the time came, I said my goodbyes to my wife and little boys, got on my horse, and set off to join my company. Expecting to be away for only a short time, I packed only the clothes I thought I would need, so I wouldn't be burdened with unnecessary things in case I got into a fight with the Indians. We all met up and moved on until we passed Huntsville and camped at a large spring called Beaty's Spring. We stayed there for several days during which the troops began to gather from all over. Eventually, we mustered about thirteen hundred strong, all mounted volunteers, and all ready to fight, judging by how I felt—full of energy. I truly believe the entire army was made of real fighters. Our captain didn’t want any other kind; to test them, he repeatedly told his men that anyone who wanted to go home could do so at any time before we were officially mustered into service. But he had the honor of commanding all his men from start to finish, as none of them left him.[75]
Gen'l. Jackson had not yet left Nashville with his old foot volunteers, that had gone with him to Natchez in 1812, the year before. While we remained at the spring, a Major Gibson came, and wanted some volunteers to go with him across the Tennessee river and into the Creek nation, to find out the movements of the Indians. He came to my captain, and asked for two of his best woods-men, and such as were best with a rifle. The captain pointed me out to him, and said he would be security that I would go as far as the major would himself, or any other man. I willingly engaged to go with him, and asked him to let me choose my own mate to go with me, which he said I might do. I chose a young man by the name of George Russell, a son of old Major Russell, of Tennessee. I called him up, but Major Gibson said he thought he hadn't beard enough to please him,—he wanted men, and not boys. I must confess I was a little nettled at this; for I know'd George Russell, and I know'd there was no mistake in him; and I didn't think that courage ought to be measured by the beard, for fear a goat would have the preference over a man. I told the major he was on the wrong scent; that Russell could go as far as he could, and I must have him along. He saw I was a little wrathy, and said I had the best chance of[76] knowing, and agreed that it should be as I wanted it. He told us to be ready early in the morning for a start; and so we were. We took our camp equipage, mounted our horses, and, thirteen in number, including the major, we cut out. We went on, and crossed the Tennessee river at a place called Ditto's Landing; and then traveled about seven miles further, and took up camp for the night. Here a man by the name of John Haynes overtook us. He had been an Indian trader in that part of the nation, and was well acquainted with it. He went with us as a pilot. The next morning, however, Major Gibson and myself concluded we should separate and take different directions to see what discoveries we could make; so he took seven of the men, and I five, making thirteen in all, including myself. He was to go by the house of a Cherokee Indian, named Dick Brown, and I was to go by Dick's father's; and getting all the information we could, we were to meet that evening where the roads came together, fifteen miles the other side of Brown's. At old Mr. Brown's I got a half blood Cherokee to agree to go with me, whose name was Jack Thompson. He was not then ready to start, but was to fix that evening, and overtake us at the fork road where I was to meet Major Gibson. I know'd it[77] wouldn't be safe to camp right at the road; and so I told Jack, that when he got to the fork he must holler like an owl, and I would answer him in the same way; for I know'd it would be night before he got there. I and my men then started, and went on to the place of meeting, but Major Gibson was not there. We waited till almost dark, but still he didn't come. We then left the Indian trace a little distance, and turning into the head of a hollow, we struck up camp. It was about ten o'clock at night, when I heard my owl, and I answered him. Jack soon found us, and we determined to rest there during the night. We staid also next morning till after breakfast: but in vain, for the major didn't still come.
Gen'l. Jackson hadn't left Nashville yet with his old foot volunteers who had accompanied him to Natchez in 1812, the previous year. While we were at the spring, Major Gibson showed up and wanted some volunteers to go with him across the Tennessee River and into Creek Nation to check on the movements of the Indians. He approached my captain and asked for two of his best woodsmen, particularly good with a rifle. The captain pointed me out and assured him that I would go as far as the major or any other man. I gladly agreed to go with him and asked if I could choose my own partner, which he agreed to. I picked a young man named George Russell, the son of old Major Russell from Tennessee. I called him over, but Major Gibson said he thought George wasn’t rugged enough to please him—he wanted men, not boys. I must admit I was a bit annoyed by that; I knew George Russell well, and I was confident there was no mistake about him; I didn’t believe that courage should be judged by facial hair, or else a goat might seem preferable to a man. I told the major he was mistaken; Russell could go as far as he could, and I insisted on having him along. Seeing that I was a bit irritated, he said I had the best insight and agreed to my request. He told us to be ready early in the morning to start, and we were. We packed our gear, mounted our horses, and set out with thirteen people, including the major. We moved on, crossed the Tennessee River at a place called Ditto's Landing, and then traveled about seven more miles to set up camp for the night. There, a man named John Haynes caught up with us. He had been an Indian trader in that area and knew it well. He joined us as a guide. However, the next morning, Major Gibson and I decided to split up and take different routes to see what we could find. He took seven of the men, and I took five, making thirteen in total, including myself. He was going to pass by a Cherokee Indian's house named Dick Brown, while I would head by Dick's father’s place; we were to gather as much information as possible and meet that evening where the roads converged, fifteen miles past Brown's. At old Mr. Brown's, I found a half-blood Cherokee willing to come with me named Jack Thompson. He wasn’t ready to leave right away but would prepare that evening and catch up with us at the fork in the road where I was supposed to meet Major Gibson. I knew it wouldn't be safe to camp right at the road, so I told Jack that when he reached the fork, he should call out like an owl, and I would respond similarly since I knew it would be night before he arrived. My men and I then set off and reached the meeting point, but Major Gibson was not there. We waited until almost dark, but still, he didn’t arrive. We then moved off the Indian trail a little and turned into a hollow to set up camp. Around ten o'clock at night, I heard my owl call, and I responded. Jack soon found us, and we decided to stay there for the night. We also stayed the next morning until after breakfast, but to no avail, as the major still hadn’t come.
I told the men we had set out to hunt a fight, and I wouldn't go back in that way; that we must go ahead, and see what the red men were at. We started, and went to a Cherokee town about twenty miles off; and after a short stay there, we pushed on to the house of a man by the name of Radcliff. He was a white man, but had married a Creek woman, and lived just in the edge of the Creek nation. He had two sons, large likely fellows, and a great deal of potatoes and corn, and, indeed, almost every thing else to go on; so we[78] fed our horses and got dinner with him, and seemed to be doing mighty well. But he was bad scared all the time. He told us there had been ten painted warriors at his house only an hour before, and if we were discovered there, they would kill us, and his family with us. I replied to him, that my business was to hunt for just such fellows as he had described, and I was determined not to go back until I had done it. Our dinner being over, we saddled up our horses, and made ready to start. But some of my small company I found were disposed to return. I told them, if we were to go back then, we should never hear the last of it; and I was determined to go ahead. I knowed some of them would go with me, and that the rest were afraid to go back by themselves; and so we pushed on to the camp of some of the friendly Creeks, which was distant about eight miles. The moon was about the full, and the night was clear; we therefore had the benefit of her light from night to morning, and I knew if we were placed in such danger as to make a retreat necessary, we could travel by night as well as in the day time.
I told the guys we had set out to find a fight, and I wasn't going to back down; we had to move forward and see what the Native Americans were up to. We started out and made our way to a Cherokee town about twenty miles away. After a brief stop there, we continued on to the home of a man named Radcliff. He was a white guy who had married a Creek woman, and lived right on the edge of Creek territory. He had two sons, who were big, strong guys, and a lot of potatoes and corn, and pretty much everything else we needed, so we fed our horses and had dinner with him, and it seemed like we were doing really well. But he was really scared all the time. He told us there had been ten painted warriors at his house just an hour before, and if we were found there, they would kill us and his family too. I told him that my mission was to find exactly the kind of guys he had described, and I was determined to keep going until I did. After dinner, we saddled up our horses and got ready to leave. However, some of my smaller group wanted to turn back. I told them if we went back now, we’d never hear the end of it; I was set on moving forward. I knew some of them would stick with me, and the others were too scared to head back alone, so we pushed on to the camp of some friendly Creeks, which was about eight miles away. The moon was almost full, and the night was clear, so we had her light from night until morning, and I figured if we found ourselves in enough danger to need to retreat, we could travel at night just as easily as during the day.
We had not gone very far, when we met two negroes, well mounted on Indian ponies, and each with a good rifle. They had been taken from[79] their owners by the Indians, and were running away from them, and trying to get back to their masters again. They were brothers, both very large and likely, and could talk Indian as well as English. One of them I sent on to Ditto's Landing, the other I took back with me. It was after dark when we got to the camp, where we found about forty men, women, and children.
We hadn't gone very far when we ran into two Black men, riding Indian ponies and each carrying a good rifle. The Indians had taken them from their owners, and they were trying to escape and get back to their masters. They were brothers, both tall and strong, and they could speak both Indian and English. I sent one of them to Ditto's Landing, while I took the other one back with me. It was after dark when we reached the camp, where we found around forty men, women, and children.
They had bows and arrows, and I turned in to shooting with their boys by a pine light. In this way we amused ourselves very well for a while; but at last the negro, who had been talking to the Indians, came to me and told me they were very much alarmed, for the "red sticks," as they called the war party of the Creeks, would come and find us there; and, if so, we should all be killed. I directed him to tell them that I would watch, and if one would come that night, I would carry the skin of his head home to make me a mockasin. When he made this communication, the Indians laughed aloud. At about ten o'clock at night we all concluded to try to sleep a little; but that our horses might be ready for use, as the treasurer said of the drafts on the United States' bank, on certain "contingences," we tied them up with our saddles on them, and every thing to our hand, if in the night our quarters should get uncomfortable.[80] We lay down with our guns in our arms, and I had just gotten into a dose of sleep, when I heard the sharpest scream that ever escaped the throat of a human creature. It was more like a wrathy painter than any thing else. The negro understood it, and he sprang to me; for tho' I heard the noise well enough, yet I wasn't wide awake enough to get up. So the negro caught me, and said the red sticks was coming. I rose quicker then, and asked what was the matter? Our negro had gone and talked with the Indian who had just fetched the scream, as he come into camp, and learned from him, that the war party had been crossing the Coosa river all day at the Ten islands; and were going on to meet Jackson, and this Indian had come as a runner. This news very much alarmed the friendly Indians in camp, and they were all off in a few minutes. I felt bound to make this intelligence known as soon as possible to the army we had left at the landing; and so we all mounted our horses, and put out in a long lope to make our way back to that place. We were about sixty-five miles off. We went on to the same Cherokee town we had visited on our way out, having first called at Radcliff's, who was off with his family; and at the town we found large fires burning, but not a[81] single Indian was to be seen. They were all gone. These circumstances were calculated to lay our dander a little, as it appeared we must be in great danger; though we could easily have licked any force of not more than five to one. But we expected the whole nation would be on us, and against such fearful odds we were not so rampant for a fight.
They had bows and arrows, and I joined their boys for some target practice by the light of a pine tree. We entertained ourselves pretty well for a while; but eventually, the Black man who had been speaking with the Indians came to me and said they were really worried because the "red sticks," as they referred to the Creek war party, would come and find us there; if that happened, we would all be killed. I told him to let them know I would keep watch, and if anyone came that night, I would bring back the skin of his head to make myself a moccasin. When he relayed this message, the Indians laughed loudly. Around ten o’clock at night, we all decided to try to get some sleep; but to make sure our horses were ready in case of an emergency, as the treasurer might say about drafts on the U.S. bank for certain "contingencies," we tied them up with our saddles on and everything ready, in case our camp became unsafe that night.[80] We lay down with our guns in our arms, and I had just started to doze off when I heard the most piercing scream a human could make. It sounded more like a furious mountain lion than anything else. The Black man recognized it and rushed to me; although I heard the noise clearly, I wasn't fully awake enough to get up. So, the Black man grabbed me and said the red sticks were coming. I jumped up more quickly then and asked what was going on. Our Black man had gone to talk with the Indian who had just screamed as he came into camp, and learned that the war party had been crossing the Coosa River all day at the Ten Islands; they were headed to meet Jackson, and this Indian had come as a runner. This news alarmed the friendly Indians in camp, and they left in a few minutes. I felt it was important to share this information with the army we had left at the landing right away; so we all got on our horses and set off at a quick pace to make our way back to that place. We were about sixty-five miles away. We headed to the same Cherokee town we had visited on our way out, first stopping at Radcliff's place, where he was away with his family; and when we arrived in the town, we saw large fires burning, but not a single Indian was in sight. They had all left. These circumstances raised our anxiety a bit, as it seemed we were in serious danger; though we could easily have defeated any force that was outnumbered five to one. But we feared the entire nation might come after us, and against such overwhelming odds, we weren’t eager for a fight.
We therefore staid only a short time in the light of the fires about the town, preferring the light of the moon and the shade of the woods. We pushed on till we got again to old Mr. Brown's, which was still about thirty miles from where we had left the main army. When we got there, the chickens were just at the first crowing for day. We fed our horses, got a morsel to eat ourselves, and again cut out. About ten o'clock in the morning we reached the camp, and I reported to Col. Coffee the news. He didn't seem to mind my report a bit, and this raised my dander higher than ever; but I knowed I had to be on my best behaviour, and so I kept it all to myself; though I was so mad that I was burning inside like a tar-kiln, and I wonder that the smoke hadn't been pouring out of me at all points.
We only stayed a short while in the light of the fires around the town, preferring the glow of the moon and the shade of the woods. We pushed on until we got back to old Mr. Brown's, which was still about thirty miles from where we had left the main army. When we arrived, the chickens were just beginning to crow for dawn. We fed our horses, grabbed a quick bite to eat ourselves, and then headed out again. Around ten o'clock in the morning, we reached the camp, and I reported the news to Col. Coffee. He didn’t seem to care about my report at all, which made me even angrier, but I knew I had to keep my cool, so I kept it to myself. I was so mad I felt like I was burning inside like a tar-kiln, and I wondered why smoke wasn’t coming out of me at all.
Major Gibson hadn't yet returned, and we all began to think he was killed; and that night they[82] put out a double guard. The next day the major got in, and brought a worse tale than I had, though he stated the same facts, so far as I went. This seemed to put our colonel all in a fidget; and it convinced me, clearly, of one of the hateful ways of the world. When I made my report, it wasn't believed, because I was no officer; I was no great man, but just a poor soldier. But when the same thing was reported by Major Gibson!! why, then, it was all as true as preaching, and the colonel believed it every word.
Major Gibson hadn't come back yet, and we all started to think he was dead; that night they[82] put out a double guard. The next day, the major returned with an even worse story than I had, although he recounted the same facts as I did. This seemed to put our colonel on edge, and it clearly showed me one of the annoying realities of life. When I made my report, nobody believed it because I wasn't an officer; I wasn't important, just a regular soldier. But when Major Gibson reported the same thing, suddenly it was accepted as the gospel truth, and the colonel believed every word of it.
He, therefore, ordered breastworks to be thrown up, near a quarter of a mile long, and sent an express to Fayetteville, where General Jackson and his troops was, requesting them to push on like the very mischief, for fear we should all be cooked up to a cracklin before they could get there. Old Hickory-face made a forced march on getting the news; and on the next day, he and his men got into camp, with their feet all blistered from the effects of their swift journey. The volunteers, therefore, stood guard altogether, to let them rest.[83]
He ordered breastworks to be set up, about a quarter of a mile long, and sent an urgent message to Fayetteville, where General Jackson and his troops were, asking them to hurry up as fast as they could because we might all be in serious trouble before they arrived. Old Hickory made a forced march upon hearing the news, and the next day, he and his men arrived at camp, their feet all blistered from the quick journey. So, the volunteers took turns standing guard to let them rest.[83]
CHAPTER VI.
About eight hundred of the volunteers, and of that number I was one, were now sent back, crossing the Tennessee river, and on through Huntsville, so as to cross the river again at another place, and to get on the Indians in another direction. After we passed Huntsville, we struck on the river at the Muscle Shoals, and at a place on them called Melton's Bluff. This river is here about two miles wide, and a rough bottom; so much so, indeed, in many places, as to be dangerous; and in fording it this time, we left several of the horses belonging to our men, with their feet fast in the crevices of the rocks. The men, whose horses were thus left, went ahead on foot. We pushed on till we got to what was called the Black Warrior's town, which stood near the very spot where Tuscaloosa now stands, which is the seat of government for the state of Alabama.
About eight hundred of the volunteers, and I was one of them, were sent back, crossing the Tennessee River and passing through Huntsville, so we could cross the river again at a different spot and approach the Indians from another direction. After we left Huntsville, we reached the river at Muscle Shoals, specifically at a place called Melton's Bluff. Here, the river is about two miles wide and has a rocky bottom, making it quite dangerous in many places. While fording it this time, we left several of our men’s horses stuck with their feet caught in the cracks of the rocks. The men whose horses were left behind continued on foot. We kept going until we arrived at what was known as the Black Warrior's town, which was close to the area where Tuscaloosa now is, the seat of government for the state of Alabama.
This Indian town was a large one; but when we arrived we found the Indians had all left it.[84] There was a large field of corn standing out, and a pretty good supply in some cribs. There was also a fine quantity of dried beans, which were very acceptable to us; and without delay we secured them as well as the corn, and then burned the town to ashes; after which we left the place.
This Indian town was quite big, but when we got there, we discovered that all the Indians had left. [84] There was a large field of corn still standing and a decent amount stored in some cribs. There was also a good supply of dried beans, which we found very useful; so we quickly gathered them along with the corn and then set the town on fire, after which we left the area.
In the field where we gathered the corn we saw plenty of fresh Indian tracks, and we had no doubt they had been scared off by our arrival.
In the field where we harvested the corn, we saw lots of fresh Indian tracks, and we had no doubt they had been frightened away by our arrival.
We then went on to meet the main army at the fork road, where I was first to have met Major Gibson. We got that evening as far back as the encampment we had made the night before we reached the Black Warrior's town, which we had just destroyed. The next day we were entirely out of meat. I went to Col. Coffee, who was then in command of us, and asked his leave to hunt as we marched. He gave me leave, but told me to take mighty good care of myself. I turned aside to hunt, and had not gone far when I found a deer that had just been killed and skinned, and his flesh was still warm and smoking. From this I was sure that the Indian who had killed it had been gone only a very few minutes; and though I was never much in favour of one hunter stealing from another, yet meat was so scarce in camp, that I thought I must go in for it. So I just took up[85] the deer on my horse before me, and carried it on till night. I could have sold it for almost any price I would have asked; but this wasn't my rule, neither in peace nor war. Whenever I had any thing, and saw a fellow being suffering, I was more anxious to relieve him than to benefit myself. And this is one of the true secrets of my being a poor man to this day. But it is my way; and while it has often left me with an empty purse, which is as near the devil as any thing else I have seen, yet it has never left my heart empty of consolations which money couldn't buy,—the consolations of having sometimes fed the hungry and covered the naked.
We then met up with the main army at the fork in the road, where I first met Major Gibson. That evening, we made it back to the camp we had set up the night before reaching the Black Warrior's town, which we had just destroyed. The next day, we completely ran out of meat. I went to Col. Coffee, who was in charge of us at the time, and asked for permission to hunt as we marched. He granted it but advised me to take good care of myself. I veered off to hunt, and it wasn’t long before I came across a deer that had just been killed and skinned, its flesh still warm and smoking. I figured that the Indian who’d killed it had only just left, and while I usually didn’t agree with one hunter taking from another, meat was so scarce in camp that I felt I had to go for it. So, I loaded the deer onto my horse in front of me and carried it until nightfall. I could have sold it for almost any price I asked, but that wasn’t my style, in peace or in war. Whenever I had something and saw someone in need, I was always more eager to help them than to benefit myself. This is one of the main reasons I’m still a poor man today. But that’s just how I am; while it has often left me with an empty wallet, which is as close to hell as anything else I’ve experienced, it has never left my heart empty of the comforts that money can’t buy—the comforts of having sometimes fed the hungry and clothed the naked.
I gave all my deer away, except a small part I kept for myself, and just sufficient to make a good supper for my mess; for meat was getting to be a rarity to us all. We had to live mostly on parched corn. The next day we marched on, and at night took up camp near a large cane brake. While here, I told my mess I would again try for some meat; so I took my rifle and cut out, but hadn't gone far, when I discovered a large gang of hogs. I shot one of them down in his tracks, and the rest broke directly towards the camp. In a few minutes, the guns began to roar, as bad as if the whole army had been in an Indian[86] battle; and the hogs to squeal as bad as the pig did, when the devil turned barber. I shouldered my hog, and went on to the camp; and when I got there I found they had killed a good many of the hogs, and a fine fat cow into the bargain, that had broke out of the cane brake. We did very well that night, and the next morning marched on to a Cherokee town, where our officers stop'd, and gave the inhabitants an order on Uncle Sam for their cow, and the hogs we had killed. The next day we met the main army, having had, as we thought, hard times, and a plenty of them, though we had yet seen hardly the beginning of trouble.
I gave away all my deer, keeping just a small amount for myself and enough for a decent dinner for my group, since meat was becoming scarce for all of us. We mostly survived on parched corn. The next day we moved on and set up camp near a large patch of cane. While we were there, I told my group that I would try to find some meat again; so I took my rifle and headed out. I hadn’t gone far when I spotted a big group of hogs. I shot one right away, and the rest ran straight toward the camp. A few minutes later, the guns started firing like the whole army was in an Indian battle, and the hogs squealed just as loudly as the pig did when the devil became a barber. I carried my hog back to camp, and when I arrived, I saw they had taken down quite a few of the hogs and also a nice, fat cow that had escaped from the cane. We did really well that night, and the next morning we marched to a Cherokee town, where our officers stopped and gave the locals an order from Uncle Sam for their cow and the hogs we had killed. The next day we met up with the main army, thinking we had been through tough times, but we barely experienced the beginning of trouble.
After our meeting we went on to Radcliff's, where I had been before while out as a spy; and when we got there, we found he had hid all his provisions. We also got into the secret, that he was the very rascal who had sent the runner to the Indian camp, with the news that the "red sticks" were crossing at the Ten Islands; and that his object was to scare me and my men away, and send us back with a false alarm.
After our meeting, we headed to Radcliff's, where I'd been before while spying. When we arrived, we discovered that he had hidden all his supplies. We also learned that he was the one who sent the runner to the Indian camp with the news that the "red sticks" were crossing at the Ten Islands. His goal was to scare me and my men away and send us back with a false alarm.
To make some atonement for this, we took the old scroundrell's two big sons with us, and made them serve in the war.
To make up for this, we took the old scoundrel's two big sons with us and made them serve in the war.
We then marched to a place, which we called[87] Camp Wills; and here it was that Captain Cannon was promoted to a colonel, and Colonel Coffee to a general. We then marched to the Ten Islands, on the Coosa river, where we established a fort; and our spy companies were sent out. They soon made prisoners of Bob Catala and his warriors, and, in a few days afterwards, we heard of some Indians in a town about eight miles off. So we mounted our horses, and put out for that town, under the direction of two friendly Creeks we had taken for pilots. We had also a Cherokee colonel, Dick Brown, and some of his men with us. When we got near the town we divided; one of our pilots going with each division. And so we passed on each side of the town, keeping near to it, until our lines met on the far side. We then closed up at both ends, so as to surround it completely; and then we sent Captain Hammond's company of rangers to bring on the affray. He had advanced near the town, when the Indians saw him, and they raised the yell, and came running at him like so many red devils. The main army was now formed in a hollow square around the town, and they pursued Hammond till they came in reach of us. We then gave them a fire, and they returned it, and then ran back into their town. We began to close on[88] the town by making our files closer and closer, and the Indians soon saw they were our property. So most of them wanted us to take them prisoners; and their squaws and all would run and take hold of any of us they could, and give themselves up. I saw seven squaws have hold of one man, which made me think of the Scriptures. So I hollered out the Scriptures was fulfilling; that there was seven women holding to one man's coat tail. But I believe it was a hunting-shirt all the time. We took them all prisoners that came out to us in this way; but I saw some warriors run into a house, until I counted forty-six of them. We pursued them until we got near the house, when we saw a squaw sitting in the door, and she placed her feet against the bow she had in her hand, and then took an arrow, and, raising her feet, she drew with all her might, and let fly at us, and she killed a man, whose name, I believe, was Moore. He was a lieutenant, and his death so enraged us all, that she was fired on, and had at least twenty balls blown through her. This was the first man I ever saw killed with a bow and arrow. We now shot them like dogs; and then set the house on fire, and burned it up with the forty-six warriors in it. I recollect seeing a boy who was shot down near the house. His[89] arm and thigh was broken, and he was so near the burning house that the grease was stewing out of him. In this situation he was still trying to crawl along; but not a murmur escaped him, though he was only about twelve years old. So sullen is the Indian, when his dander is up, that he had sooner die than make a noise, or ask for quarters.
We then marched to a place we called[87] Camp Wills; and here, Captain Cannon was promoted to colonel, and Colonel Coffee was promoted to general. We then marched to the Ten Islands on the Coosa River, where we set up a fort, and sent out our scout companies. They quickly captured Bob Catala and his warriors, and a few days later, we heard about some Indians in a town about eight miles away. So we mounted our horses and headed for that town, guided by two friendly Creeks we had taken as guides. We also had a Cherokee colonel, Dick Brown, and some of his men with us. When we got close to the town, we split up; one of our guides went with each group. We moved around each side of the town, staying close until our lines met on the other side. We then closed in at both ends, completely surrounding it, and sent Captain Hammond's company of rangers to start the fight. He advanced near the town, and when the Indians saw him, they shouted and ran at him like a swarm of angry red devils. The main army was formed in a hollow square around the town, and they chased Hammond until they got within our range. We then opened fire, they returned fire, and then ran back into their town. We began tightening our grip on[88] the town by getting closer together, and the Indians soon realized they were surrounded. Most of them wanted to surrender, and their women and children rushed to grab onto any of us they could, giving themselves up. I saw seven women holding onto one man, which reminded me of the Scriptures. So I shouted that the Scriptures were coming true; that there were seven women holding onto one man's coat tail. But I think it was actually a hunting shirt. We took all those who came out to us as prisoners, but I saw some warriors run into a house, and I counted forty-six of them. We pursued them until we got close to the house, where we saw a woman sitting in the doorway. She braced her feet against the bow she was holding, drew an arrow back with all her strength, and shot at us, killing a man who I believe was named Moore. He was a lieutenant, and his death enraged us so much that we fired back at her, hitting her with at least twenty shots. This was the first person I ever saw killed by a bow and arrow. We now shot them like dogs and then set the house on fire, burning it down with the forty-six warriors inside. I remember seeing a boy shot down near the house. His[89] arm and thigh were broken, and he was so close to the burning house that the grease was bubbling out of him. Despite being in that situation, he was still trying to crawl away; not a sound escaped him, even though he was only about twelve years old. The Indian is so stubborn that when he's angry, he'd rather die than make a sound or ask for mercy.
The number that we took prisoners, being added to the number we killed, amounted to one hundred and eighty-six; though I don't remember the exact number of either. We had five of our men killed. We then returned to our camp, at which our fort was erected, and known by the name of Fort Strother. No provisions had yet reached us, and we had now been for several days on half rations. However we went back to our Indian town on the next day, when many of the carcasses of the Indians were still to be seen. They looked very awful, for the burning had not entirely consumed them, but given them a very terrible appearance, at least what remained of them. It was, somehow or other, found out that the house had a potatoe cellar under it, and an immediate examination was made, for we were all as hungry as wolves. We found a fine chance of potatoes in it, and hunger compelled[90] us to eat them, though I had a little rather not, if I could have helped it, for the oil of the Indians we had burned up on the day before had run down on them, and they looked like they had been stewed with fat meat. We then again returned to the army, and remained there for several days almost starving, as all our beef was gone. We commenced eating the beef-hides, and continued to eat every scrap we could lay our hands on. At length an Indian came to our guard one night, and hollered, and said he wanted to see "Captain Jackson." He was conducted to the general's markee, into which he entered, and in a few minutes we received orders to prepare for marching.
The number of prisoners we took, combined with the number we killed, added up to one hundred and eighty-six, though I can't recall the exact figures for either. We lost five men in the process. We then returned to our camp, where our fort, known as Fort Strother, was set up. We still hadn’t received any supplies, and we had been on half rations for several days. The next day, we went back to the Indian town, and many of the remains of the Indians were still visible. They looked horrifying because the fire hadn’t completely consumed them, leaving a very gruesome sight in what was left. Somehow, we discovered that the house had a potato cellar underneath it, and we immediately checked it out since we were all starving. We found a good stash of potatoes in it, and our hunger forced us to eat them, though I would have preferred not to if I had the choice, because the oil from the Indians we burned the day before had dripped onto them, making them look like they had been cooked with fatty meat. We then returned to the army and stayed there for several days, almost starving, since all our beef was gone. We started eating beef hides and scrapped every bit of food we could find. Eventually, one night, an Indian approached our guard and shouted that he wanted to see "Captain Jackson." He was taken to the general's tent, and within a few minutes, we got orders to prepare for marching.
In an hour we were all ready, and took up the line of march. We crossed the Coosa river, and went on in the direction to Fort Taladega. When we arrived near the place, we met eleven hundred painted warriors, the very choice of the Creek nation. They had encamped near the fort, and had informed the friendly Indians who were in it, that if they didn't come out, and fight with them against the whites, they would take their fort and all their ammunition and provision. The friendly party asked three days to consider of it, and agreed that if on the third day they didn't come out[91] ready to fight with them, they might take their fort. Thus they put them off. They then immediately started their runner to General Jackson, and he and the army pushed over, as I have just before stated.
In an hour, we were all set and started our march. We crossed the Coosa River and headed toward Fort Taladega. When we got close to the location, we encountered eleven hundred painted warriors, the top fighters from the Creek nation. They had set up camp near the fort and warned the friendly Indians inside that if they didn’t come out and join the fight against the whites, they would take the fort along with all their ammunition and supplies. The friendly group requested three days to think it over and agreed that if they didn’t come out ready to fight by the third day, the warriors could take the fort. This bought them some time. They then immediately sent a runner to General Jackson, and he and the army advanced as I mentioned earlier.[91]
The camp of warriors had their spies out, and discovered us coming, some time before we got to the fort. They then went to the friendly Indians, and told them Captain Jackson was coming, and had a great many fine horses, and blankets, and guns, and every thing else; and if they would come out and help to whip him, and to take his plunder, it should all be divided with those in the fort. They promised that when Jackson came, they would then come out and help to whip him. It was about an hour by sun in the morning, when we got near the fort. We were piloted by friendly Indians, and divided as we had done on a former occasion, so as to go to the right and left of the fort, and, consequently, of the warriors who were camped near it. Our lines marched on, as before, till they met in front, and then closed in the rear, forming again into a hollow square. We then sent on old Major Russell, with his spy company, to bring on the battle; Capt. Evans' company went also. When they got near the fort, the top of it was lined with the friendly Indians, crying[92] out as loud as they could roar, "How-dy-do, brother, how-dy-do?" They kept this up till Major Russel had passed by the fort, and was moving on towards the warriors. They were all painted as red as scarlet, and were just as naked as they were born. They had concealed themselves under the bank of a branch, that ran partly around the fort, in the manner of a half moon. Russel was going right into their circle, for he couldn't see them, while the Indians on the top of the fort were trying every plan to show him his danger. But he couldn't understand them. At last, two of them jumped from it, and ran, and took his horse by the bridle, and pointing to where they were, told him there were thousands of them lying under the bank. This brought them to a halt, and about this moment the Indians fired on them, and came rushing forth like a cloud of Egyptian locusts, and screaming like all the young devils had been turned loose, with the old devil of all at their head. Russel's company quit their horses, and took into the fort, and their horses ran up to our line, which was then in full view. The warriors then came yelling on, meeting us, and continued till they were within shot of us, when we fired and killed a considerable number of them. They then broke like a gang of steers, and ran across to[93] our other line, where they were again fired on; and so we kept them running from one line to the other, constantly under a heavy fire, until we had killed upwards of four hundred of them. They fought with guns, and also with their bows and arrows; but at length they made their escape through a part of our line, which was made up of drafted militia, which broke ranks, and they passed. We lost fifteen of our men, as brave fellows as ever lived or died. We buried them all in one grave, and started back to our fort; but before we got there, two more of our men died of wounds they had received; making our total loss seventeen good fellows in that battle.
The camp of warriors had their scouts out and spotted us coming long before we reached the fort. They then went to the friendly Indians and told them Captain Jackson was on his way with a lot of impressive horses, blankets, guns, and everything else. They promised that if they came out to help take him down and seize his loot, it would all be shared with those in the fort. They assured that when Jackson arrived, they would come out and help defeat him. It was around an hour after sunrise when we got close to the fort. We were guided by friendly Indians and split up as we had done before, moving to the right and left of the fort, and of the warriors camped near it. Our lines advanced as before until they met in front, then closed in the rear, forming a hollow square again. We sent old Major Russell and his spy company in to initiate the battle; Captain Evans' company went too. When they got near the fort, the top was filled with friendly Indians, shouting as loudly as they could, "How-dy-do, brother, how-dy-do?" They kept this up until Major Russell passed by the fort and moved toward the warriors. They were painted bright red and completely naked. They had hidden themselves under the bank of a stream that curved around the fort like a half moon. Russell was walking right into their circle, unaware of their presence, while the Indians on top of the fort tried every way to alert him to his danger. But he couldn't understand them. Finally, two of them jumped down, ran to him, took his horse by the bridle, pointed to where the warriors were, and told him there were thousands lying under the bank. This made him stop, and just then the Indians fired at them and surged forward like a swarm of locusts, screaming as if all the young devils had been unleashed with the chief devil leading them. Russell's company left their horses and rushed into the fort, and their horses ran back to our line, which was now in full view. The warriors came yelling toward us, continuing until they were within shooting range, at which point we fired and killed a significant number of them. They then scattered like a herd of cattle, running across to our other line, where they were shot at again; we kept them fleeing back and forth between our lines, constantly under heavy fire, until we killed over four hundred of them. They fought with guns, as well as bows and arrows, but eventually, they broke through part of our line made up of drafted militia that had fallen apart, and they escaped. We lost fifteen of our men, as brave as any who have ever lived or died. We buried them all in a single grave and started back to our fort, but before we got there, two more of our men died from their wounds, bringing our total loss to seventeen good men in that battle.
We now remained at the fort a few days, but no provision came yet, and we were all likely to perish. The weather also began to get very cold; and our clothes were nearly worn out, and horses getting very feeble and poor. Our officers proposed to Gen'l. Jackson to let us return home and get fresh horses, and fresh clothing, so as to be better prepared for another campaign; for our sixty days had long been out, and that was the time we entered for.
We stayed at the fort for a few days, but no supplies arrived, and we were all at risk of dying. The weather started to get really cold, our clothes were almost worn out, and the horses were becoming weak and thin. Our officers suggested to Gen'l. Jackson that we be allowed to go home to get new horses and fresh clothes so we could be better prepared for another campaign, since our sixty-day commitment had long been over, which was the duration we had signed up for.
But the general took "the responsibility" on himself, and refused. We were, however, determined to go, as I am to put back the deposites, if[94] I can. With this, the general issued his orders against it, as he has against the bank. But we began to fix for a start, as provisions were too scarce; just as Clay, and Webster, and myself are preparing to fix bank matters, on account of the scarcity of money. The general went and placed his cannon on a bridge we had to cross, and ordered out his regulars and drafted men to keep us from crossing; just as he has planted his Globe and K. C. to alarm the bank men, while his regulars and militia in Congress are to act as artillery men. But when the militia started to guard the bridge, they would holler back to us to bring their knapsacks along when we come, for they wanted to go as bad as we did; just as many a good fellow now wants his political knapsack brought along, that if, when we come to vote, he sees he has a fair shake to go, he may join in and help us to take back the deposites.
But the general took "the responsibility" on himself and refused. However, we were determined to go, just as I am to return the deposits, if[94] I can. With that, the general issued his orders against it, just like he has against the bank. But we started to prepare for a departure because supplies were too scarce; just as Clay, Webster, and I are getting ready to address banking issues due to the lack of money. The general moved his cannons onto a bridge we had to cross and ordered his regulars and drafted men to prevent our crossing; just like he has positioned his Globe and K. C. to scare the bank guys while his regulars and militia in Congress act as artillery. But when the militia started guarding the bridge, they would call out to us to bring their backpacks when we came because they wanted to go just as badly as we did; just like many good people now want their political backpacks brought along so that if, when we go to vote, they see they have a fair chance to join in, they can help us take back the deposits.
We got ready and moved on till we came near the bridge, where the general's men were all strung along on both sides, just like the office-holders are now, to keep us from getting along to the help of the country and the people. But we all had our flints ready picked, and our guns ready primed, that if we were fired on we might fight our way through, or all die together; just[95] as we are now determined to save the country from ready ruin, or to sink down with it. When we came still nearer the bridge we heard the guards cocking their guns, and we did the same; just as we have had it in Congress, while the "government" regulars and the people's volunteers have all been setting their political triggers. But, after all, we marched boldly on, and not a gun was fired, nor a life lost; just as I hope it will be again, that we shall not be afraid of the general's Globe, nor his K. C., nor his regulars, nor their trigger snapping; but just march boldly over the executive bridge, and take the deposites back where the law placed them, and where they ought to be. When we had passed, no further attempt was made to stop us; but the general said, we were "the damned'st volunteers he had ever seen in his life; that we would volunteer and go out and fight, and then at our pleasure would volunteer and go home again, in spite of the devil." But we went on; and near Huntsville we met a reinforcement who were going on to join the army. It consisted of a regiment of volunteers, and was under the command of some one whose name I can't remember. They were sixty-day volunteers.
We got ready and moved on until we got near the bridge, where the general's men were lined up on both sides, just like office-holders are now, to keep us from reaching out to help the country and the people. But we all had our flints ready and our guns primed, so if we were fired upon, we could fight our way through, or die together; just as we are now determined to save the country from certain ruin, or go down with it. When we got even closer to the bridge, we heard the guards cocking their guns, and we did the same; just like we’ve seen in Congress, where the "government" regulars and the people's volunteers have all been setting their political triggers. But still, we marched boldly on, and not a gun was fired, nor a life lost; just as I hope it will be again, that we won’t be afraid of the general's Globe, or his K. C., or his regulars, or their triggers snapping; but instead, boldly march across the executive bridge and take back the deposits to where the law placed them, and where they belong. Once we passed, there was no further attempt to stop us; but the general said we were "the most damned volunteers he had ever seen in his life; that we would volunteer to go out and fight, and then at our convenience, would volunteer to go home again, regardless of the consequences." But we kept going; and near Huntsville, we met a reinforcement that was heading to join the army. It was a regiment of volunteers, and was under the command of someone whose name I can't remember. They were sixty-day volunteers.
We got home pretty safely, and in a short time[96] we had procured fresh horses and a supply of clothing better suited for the season; and then we returned to Fort Deposite, where our officers held a sort of a "national convention" on the subject of a message they had received from General Jackson,—demanding that on our return we should serve out six months. We had already served three months instead of two, which was the time we had volunteered for. On the next morning the officers reported to us the conclusions they had come to; and told us, if any of us felt bound to go on and serve out the six months, we could do so; but that they intended to go back home. I knowed if I went back home I couldn't rest, for I felt it my duty to be out; and when out was, somehow or other, always delighted to be in the very thickest of the danger. A few of us, therefore, determined to push on and join the army. The number I do not recollect, but it was very small.
We got home safely, and soon enough[96] we had gotten fresh horses and some clothes more appropriate for the season. Then we returned to Fort Deposite, where our officers held a kind of "national convention" regarding a message they received from General Jackson, demanding that on our return we should serve an additional six months. We had already served three months instead of the two we had initially volunteered for. The next morning, the officers shared their conclusions with us and said that if anyone felt obligated to continue and serve the six months, they could do so, but they planned to go back home. I knew that if I returned home I wouldn't be able to relax, as I felt it was my duty to be out there. For some reason, I was always eager to face the danger head-on. A few of us decided to continue on and join the army. I can’t remember how many there were, but it was a very small group.
When we got out there, I joined Major Russel's company of spies. Before we reached the place, General Jackson had started. We went on likewise, and overtook him at a place where we established a fort, called Fort Williams, and leaving men to guard it, we went ahead; intending to go to a place called the Horse-shoe bend of the Talapoosa[97] river. When we came near that place, we began to find Indian sign plenty, and we struck up camp for the night. About two hours before day, we heard our guard firing, and we were all up in little or no time. We mended up our camp fires, and then fell back in the dark, expecting to see the Indians pouring in; and intending, when they should do so, to shoot them by the light of our own fires. But it happened that they did not rush in as we had expected, but commenced a fire on us as we were. We were encamped in a hollow square, and we not only returned the fire, but continued to shoot as well as we could in the dark, till day broke, when the Indians disappeared. The only guide we had in shooting was to notice the flash of their guns, and then shoot as directly at the place as we could guess.
When we arrived, I joined Major Russel's group of spies. Before we reached the location, General Jackson had already set out. We continued on and caught up with him at a place where we built a fort, called Fort Williams. After leaving some men to guard it, we moved ahead, planning to reach a spot called the Horse-shoe Bend of the Talapoosa[97] River. As we got closer, we started to see plenty of signs of Indians, so we set up camp for the night. About two hours before dawn, we heard our guards firing, and we were all up in no time. We stoked our campfires and then fell back into the darkness, expecting to see the Indians rushing in. We planned to shoot them by the light of our own fires when they did. However, they didn't charge as we had anticipated; instead, they began firing at us while we were still. We were positioned in a hollow square, and not only did we return fire, but we kept shooting as best as we could in the dark until dawn broke, when the Indians vanished. The only guidance we had for shooting was to watch for the flash of their guns and then aim as best as we could at the spot.
In this scrape we had four men killed, and several wounded; but whether we killed any of the Indians or not we never could tell, for it is their custom always to carry off their dead, if they can possibly do so. We buried ours, and then made a large log heap over them, and set it on fire, so that the place of their deposite might not be known to the savages, who, we knew, would seek for them, that they might scalp them. We made some horse litters for our wounded, and[98] took up a retreat. We moved on till we came to a large creek which we had to cross; and about half of our men had crossed, when the Indians commenced firing on our left wing, and they kept it up very warmly. We had left Major Russel and his brother at the camp we had moved from that morning, to see what discovery they could make as to the movements of the Indians; and about this time, while a warm fire was kept up on our left, as I have just stated, the major came up in our rear, and was closely pursued by a large number of Indians, who immediately commenced a fire on our artillery men. They hid themselves behind a large log, and could kill one of our men almost every shot, they being in open ground and exposed. The worst of all was, two of our colonels just at this trying moment left their men, and by a forced march, crossed the creek out of the reach of the fire. Their names, at this late day, would do the world no good, and my object is history alone, and not the slightest interference with character. An opportunity was now afforded for Governor Carroll to distinguish himself, and on this occasion he did so, by greater bravery than I ever saw any other man display. In truth, I believe, as firmly as I do that General Jackson is president, that if it[99] hadn't been for Carroll, we should all have been genteely licked that time, for we were in a devil of a fix; part of our men on one side of the creek, and part on the other, and the Indians all the time pouring it on us, as hot as fresh mustard to a sore shin. I will not say exactly that the old general was whip'd; but I will say, that if we escaped it at all, it was like old Henry Snider going to heaven, "mita tam tite squeeze." I think he would confess himself, that he was nearer whip'd this time than he was at any other, for I know that all the world couldn't make him acknowledge that he was pointedly whip'd. I know I was mighty glad when it was over, and the savages quit us, for I had begun to think there was one behind every tree in the woods.
In this fight, we lost four men and had several others injured. But we could never tell if we’d taken out any Indians since they always try to recover their dead. We buried our men and then piled a bunch of logs on top and set them on fire so that the location wouldn’t be discovered by the Indians, who we knew would look for them to scalp them. We made some horse litters for our wounded and began our retreat. We moved on until we reached a large creek. About half of our men had crossed when the Indians started firing at our left wing, and they were putting up a strong attack. We had left Major Russel and his brother at the camp we had left earlier that morning to scout the Indians' movements. At this time, while heavy fire was ongoing on our left side, the major showed up from behind us, closely pursued by a large group of Indians, who immediately started firing at our artillery men. They took cover behind a big log and managed to hit one of our men almost every shot since we were exposed in open ground. The worst part was that two of our colonels left their men at this tough moment and, with a forced march, crossed the creek to escape the fire. Their names wouldn't help anyone today, and I'm just focused on sharing history without interfering with anyone's character. This was an opportunity for Governor Carroll to show his bravery, and he did so more than I’ve ever seen from anyone else. Honestly, I believe, just as strongly as I believe General Jackson is president, that if it hadn’t been for Carroll, we would have been totally defeated this time, as we were in a terrible situation—half our men on one side of the creek and half on the other, with the Indians constantly attacking us as fiercely as fresh mustard on a sore shin. I can’t say for sure that the old general was defeated, but if we avoided it at all, it was like old Henry Snider getting to heaven with real struggle. I think he would admit he was closer to being defeated this time than ever before, though I know he wouldn’t ever admit to being outright defeated. I was really relieved when it ended and the Indians stopped fighting us because I had started to feel like there was one behind every tree in the woods.
We buried our dead, the number of whom I have also forgotten; and again made horse litters to carry our wounded, and so we put out, and returned to Fort Williams, from which place we had started. In the mean time, my horse had got crippled, and was unfit for service, and as another reinforcement had arrived, I thought they could get along without me for a short time; so I got a furlough and went home, for we had had hard times again on this hunt, and I began to feel as though I had[100] done Indian fighting enough for one time. I remained at home until after the army had returned to the Horse-shoe bend, and fought the battle there. But not being with them at that time, of course no history of that fight can be expected of me.[101]
We buried our dead, though I’ve forgotten how many there were; then we made horse litters to carry our wounded and headed back to Fort Williams, where we had started. In the meantime, my horse had gotten injured and was no longer fit for service, and since another group had arrived, I figured they could manage without me for a bit. So, I took a break and went home because we had a tough time on this hunt, and I started to feel like I had done enough fighting against Indians for now. I stayed home until after the army returned to the Horse-shoe bend and fought the battle there. But since I wasn’t with them at that time, I obviously can’t provide any account of that fight.
CHAPTER VII.
Soon after this, an army was to be raised to go to Pensacola, and I determined to go again with them, for I wanted a small taste of British fighting, and I supposed they would be there.
Soon after this, an army was going to be assembled to head to Pensacola, and I decided to join them again because I wanted a little experience with British combat, and I figured they would be there.
Here again the entreaties of my wife were thrown in the way of my going, but all in vain; for I always had a way of just going ahead, at whatever I had a mind to. One of my neighbours, hearing I had determined to go, came to me, and offered me a hundred dollars to go in his place as a substitute, as he had been drafted. I told him I was better raised than to hire myself out to be shot at; but that I would go, and he should go too, and in that way the government would have the services of us both. But we didn't call General Jackson "the government" in those days, though we used to go and fight under him in the war.
Here again, my wife tried to convince me not to go, but it was all pointless; I always had a way of doing whatever I wanted. One of my neighbors, hearing that I planned to leave, came to me and offered me a hundred dollars to take his place as a substitute since he had been drafted. I told him I was raised better than to sell myself to get shot at; instead, I said I would go, and he should come too, and that way, the government would have both of our services. But back then, we didn’t refer to General Jackson as "the government," even though we used to go and fight under him in the war.
I fixed up, and joined old Major Russel again; but we couldn't start with the main army, but[102] followed on, in a little time, after them. In a day or two, we had a hundred and thirty men in our company; and we went over and crossed the Muscle Shoals at the same place where I had crossed when first out, and when we burned the Black Warriors' town. We passed through the Choctaw and Chickesaw nations, on to Fort Stephens, and from thence to what is called the Cut-off, at the junction of the Tom-Bigby with the Alabama river. This place is near the old Fort Mimms, where the Indians committed the great butchery at the commencement of the war.
I got ready and rejoined old Major Russel; but we couldn’t start with the main army, so we followed behind them a little while later. In a day or two, our company grew to a hundred and thirty men, and we crossed the Muscle Shoals at the same spot where I had crossed before, back when we burned the Black Warriors' town. We traveled through the Choctaw and Chickasaw nations, headed to Fort Stephens, and from there to what’s known as the Cut-off, where the Tom-Bigby meets the Alabama River. This place is near the old Fort Mimms, where the Indians carried out the terrible massacre at the start of the war.
We were here about two days behind the main army, who had left their horses at the Cut-off, and taken it on foot; and they did this because there was no chance for forage between there and Pensacola. We did the same, leaving men enough to take care of our horses, and cut out on foot for that place. It was about eighty miles off; but in good heart we shouldered our guns, blankets, and provisions, and trudged merrily on. About twelve o'clock the second day, we reached the encampment of the main army, which was situated on a hill, overlooking the city of Pensacola. My commander, Major Russel, was a great favourite with Gen'l. Jackson, and our arrival was hailed with great applause, though we[103] were a little after the feast; for they had taken the town and fort before we got there. That evening we went down into the town, and could see the British fleet lying in sight of the place. We got some liquor, and took a "horn" or so, and went back to the camp. We remained there that night, and in the morning we marched back towards the Cut-off. We pursued this direction till we reached old Fort Mimms, where we remained two or three days. It was here that Major Russel was promoted from his command, which was only that of a captain of spies, to the command of a major in the line. He had been known long before at home as old Major Russel, and so we all continued to call him in the army. A Major Childs, from East Tennessee, also commanded a battalion, and his and the one Russel was now appointed to command, composed a regiment, which, by agreement with General Jackson, was to quit his army and go to the south, to kill up the Indians on the Scamby river.
We were about two days behind the main army, who had left their horses at the Cut-off and were traveling on foot because there was no food for the horses between there and Pensacola. We did the same, leaving enough men to take care of our horses and heading out on foot to that place. It was around eighty miles away, but in good spirits, we hoisted our guns, blankets, and supplies, and happily marched along. Around noon on the second day, we made it to the encampment of the main army, which was on a hill overlooking the city of Pensacola. My commander, Major Russel, was a favorite of General Jackson, and our arrival was met with great cheers, though we were a little late to the celebration since they had already taken the town and fort before we got there. That evening, we went down into the town and could see the British fleet visible from there. We got some drinks, had a "horn" or two, and then returned to camp. We stayed there that night, and in the morning, we marched back toward the Cut-off. We continued in that direction until we reached the old Fort Mimms, where we stayed for two or three days. It was here that Major Russel was promoted from his position as a captain of spies to the command of a major in the line. He had been known back home as old Major Russel, and that’s what we all continued to call him in the army. Major Childs, from East Tennessee, also commanded a battalion, and his and the one Russel was now appointed to lead made up a regiment that, by agreement with General Jackson, would leave his army and head south to deal with the Indians along the Scamby River.
General Jackson and the main army set out the next morning for New Orleans, and a Colonel Blue took command of the regiment which I have before described. We remained, however, a few days after the general's departure, and then started also on our route.[104]
General Jackson and the main army headed out the following morning for New Orleans, and Colonel Blue took charge of the regiment I mentioned earlier. We stayed for a few days after the general left, and then we also set off on our journey.[104]
As it gave rise to so much war and bloodshed, it may not be improper here to give a little description of Fort Mimms, and the manner in which the Indian war commenced. The fort was built right in the middle of a large old field, and in it the people had been forted so long and so quietly, that they didn't apprehend any danger at all, and had, therefore, become quite careless. A small negro boy, whose business it was to bring up the calves at milking time, had been out for that purpose, and on coming back, he said he saw a great many Indians. At this the inhabitants took the alarm, and closed their gates and placed out their guards, which they continued for a few days. But finding that no attack was made, they concluded the little negro had lied; and again threw their gates open, and set all their hands out to work their fields. The same boy was out again on the same errand, when, returning in great haste and alarm, he informed them that he had seen the Indians as thick as trees in the woods. He was not believed, but was tucked up to receive a flogging for the supposed lie; and was actually getting badly licked at the very moment when the Indians came in a troop, loaded with rails, with which they stop'd all the port-holes of the fort on one side except the bastion; and then they[105] fell in to cutting down the picketing. Those inside the fort had only the bastion to shoot from, as all the other holes were spiked up; and they shot several of the Indians, while engaged in cutting. But as fast as one would fall, another would seize up the axe and chop away, until they succeeded in cutting down enough of the picketing to admit them to enter. They then began to rush through, and continued until they were all in. They immediately commenced scalping, without regard to age or sex; having forced the inhabitants up to one side of the fort, where they carried on the work of death as a butcher would in a slaughter pen.
As it led to so much war and bloodshed, it’s fitting to give a brief description of Fort Mimms and how the Indian war started. The fort was built right in the middle of a large old field, and the people had been holed up there for so long and so peacefully that they didn’t sense any danger and had become quite careless. A young Black boy, whose job was to round up the calves for milking, had gone out for that purpose. When he came back, he said he saw a lot of Indians. This alarmed the inhabitants, and they locked their gates and set out guards, which they maintained for a few days. But when no attack happened, they concluded the young boy had lied, so they opened the gates again and sent everyone out to work the fields. The same boy went out again for the same reason, and when he returned in a rush and panic, he told them he had seen the Indians everywhere in the woods. He wasn’t believed and was about to be punished for the supposed lie; in fact, he was getting beaten at that very moment when the Indians arrived in a group, carrying rails with which they blocked all the port-holes of the fort on one side except for the bastion. Then they began cutting down the picketing. Those inside the fort could only shoot from the bastion, as all the other openings were blocked; they shot several Indians while they were cutting. But as soon as one would fall, another would grab the axe and keep chopping until they managed to cut down enough of the picketing to get inside. They then surged through and kept coming until they were all in. Without regard to age or gender, they immediately started scalping, forcing the inhabitants to one side of the fort, where they carried out their bloody work like a butcher in a slaughter yard.
The scene was particularly described to me by a young man who was in the fort when it happened, and subsequently went on with us to Pensacola. He said that he saw his father, and mother, his four sisters, and the same number of brothers, all butchered in the most shocking manner, and that he made his escape by running over the heads of the crowd, who were against the fort wall, to the top of the fort, and then jumping off, and taking to the woods. He was closely pursued by several Indians, until he came to a small byo, across which there was a log. He knew the log was hollow on the under side, so he slip'd under[106] the log and hid himself. He said he heard the Indians walk over him several times back and forward. He remained, nevertheless, still till night, when he came out, and finished his escape. The name of this young man has entirely escaped my recollection, though his tale greatly excited my feelings. But to return to my subject. The regiment marched from where Gen'l. Jackson had left us to Fort Montgomery, which was distant from Fort Mimms about a mile and a half, and there we remained for some days.
The scene was vividly described to me by a young man who was in the fort when it happened and later traveled with us to Pensacola. He said that he saw his father, mother, four sisters, and four brothers all killed in the most horrific way, and that he escaped by running over the heads of the crowd against the fort wall, reaching the top of the fort, then jumping off and heading into the woods. He was closely pursued by several Indians until he reached a small bayou with a log across it. He knew the log was hollow underneath, so he slipped under the log and hid. He said he heard the Indians walk over him several times, back and forth. He stayed hidden until night, when he came out and completed his escape. I can't remember the name of this young man, though his story deeply moved me. But back to my topic. The regiment marched from where Gen'l. Jackson had left us to Fort Montgomery, which was about a mile and a half from Fort Mimms, and we stayed there for a few days.
Here we supplied ourselves pretty well with beef, by killing wild cattle which had formerly belonged to the people who perished in the fort, but had gone wild after their massacre.
Here we managed to stock up on beef by hunting the wild cattle that had once belonged to the people who died in the fort but had gone wild after their slaughter.
When we marched from Fort Montgomery, we went some distance back towards Pensacola; then we turned to the left, and passed through a poor piny country, till we reached the Scamby river, near which we encamped. We had about one thousand men, and as a part of that number, one hundred and eighty-six Chickesaw and Choctaw Indians with us. That evening a boat landed from Pensacola, bringing many articles that were both good and necessary; such as sugar and coffee, and liquors of all kinds. The same evening, the Indians we had along proposed to cross the river,[107] and the officers thinking it might be well for them to do so, consented; and Major Russell went with them, taking sixteen white men, of which number I was one. We camped on the opposite bank that night, and early in the morning we set out. We had not gone far before we came to a place where the whole country was covered with water, and looked like a sea. We didn't stop for this, tho', but just put in like so many spaniels, and waded on, sometimes up to our armpits, until we reached the pine hills, which made our distance through the water about a mile and a half. Here we struck up a fire to warm ourselves, for it was cold, and we were chilled through by being so long in the water. We again moved on, keeping our spies out; two to our left near the bank of the river, two straight before us, and two others on our right. We had gone in this way about six miles up the river, when our spies on the left came to us leaping the brush like so many old bucks, and informed us that they had discovered a camp of Creek Indians, and that we must kill them. Here we paused for a few minutes, and the prophets pow-wowed over their men awhile, and then got out their paint, and painted them, all according to their custom when going into battle. They then brought their paint to old Major Russell, and said[108] to him, that as he was an officer, he must be painted too. He agreed, and they painted him just as they had done themselves. We let the Indians understand that we white men would first fire on the camp, and then fall back, so as to give the Indians a chance to rush in and scalp them. The Chickasaws marched on our left hand, and the Choctaws on our right, and we moved on till we got in hearing of the camp, where the Indians were employed in beating up what they called chainy briar root. On this they mostly subsisted. On a nearer approach we found they were on an island, and that we could not get to them. While we were chatting about this matter, we heard some guns fired, and in a very short time after a keen whoop, which satisfied us, that whereever it was, there was war on a small scale. With that we all broke, like quarter horses, for the firing; and when we got there we found it was our two front spies, who related to us the following story:—As they were moving on, they had met with two Creeks who were out hunting their horses; as they approached each other, there was a large cluster of green bay bushes exactly between them, so that they were within a few feet of meeting before either was discovered. Our spies walked up to them, and speaking in the Shawnee[109] tongue, informed them that General Jackson was at Pensacola, and they were making their escape, and wanted to know where they could get something to eat. The Creeks told them that nine miles up the Conaker, the river they were then on, there was a large camp of Creeks, and they had cattle and plenty to eat; and further, that their own camp was on an island about a mile off, and just below the mouth of the Conaker. They held their conversation and struck up a fire, and smoked together, and shook hands, and parted. One of the Creeks had a gun, the other had none; and as soon as they had parted, our Choctaws turned round and shot down the one that had the gun, and the other attempted to run off. They snapped several times at him, but the gun still missing fire, they took after him, and overtaking him, one of them struck him over the head with his gun, and followed up his blows till he killed him.
When we marched from Fort Montgomery, we headed back toward Pensacola for a while; then we turned left and went through a rough, pine-filled area until we reached the Scamby River, where we set up camp. We had about a thousand men, including one hundred eighty-six Chickasaw and Choctaw Indians. That evening, a boat arrived from Pensacola, bringing many useful supplies like sugar, coffee, and various types of liquor. That same evening, the Indians with us suggested crossing the river, and the officers thought it would be a good idea, so they agreed. Major Russell went with them, along with sixteen white men, myself included. We camped on the other side of the river that night, and early the next morning, we set out. We hadn't gone far when we came to a place where the whole area was flooded and looked like a sea. We didn’t stop, though; we just plunged in like a bunch of spaniels and waded through, sometimes up to our armpits, until we reached the pine hills, covering about a mile and a half in the water. Here we built a fire to warm ourselves, since it was cold and we were chilled from being in the water for so long. We continued on, keeping our scouts out—two on our left near the riverbank, two directly ahead, and two others on our right. After about six miles up the river, our left scouts bounded back through the brush like old bucks and informed us that they had spotted a camp of Creek Indians and that we needed to take them out. We paused for a few minutes while the prophets held a pow-wow and then got out their paint, applying it to themselves according to their battle customs. They then brought their paint to old Major Russell and told him that as an officer, he needed to be painted too. He agreed, and they painted him just like they had painted themselves. We made it clear to the Indians that we white men would fire first on the camp and then fall back, giving the Indians a chance to rush in and scalp them. The Chickasaws marched on our left and the Choctaws on our right, and we continued until we could hear the camp, where the Indians were busy beating a root they called chainy briar, which was their main food source. Upon getting closer, we found they were on an island and we couldn’t reach them. While we were discussing this, we suddenly heard gunfire, followed shortly by a loud whoop, confirming that some kind of conflict was happening. With that, we all rushed toward the sounds of shooting. When we got there, we found it was our two front scouts, who told us this story: As they were moving forward, they encountered two Creeks who were out looking for their horses. As they approached, there was a thick cluster of green bay bushes between them, so they were only a few feet away from each other before either noticed. Our scouts approached them and spoke in Shawnee, saying that General Jackson was at Pensacola and that the Creeks were trying to escape and needed to find something to eat. The Creeks told them that nine miles up the Conaker River—where they currently were—there was a large camp of Creeks with cattle and plenty of food, and mentioned that their own camp was on an island about a mile away, just below the mouth of the Conaker. They chatted, built a fire, smoked together, shook hands, and parted ways. One of the Creeks had a gun, while the other didn’t. As soon as they were separated, our Choctaws turned around and shot the one with the gun, while the other tried to flee. They misfired several times at him, but the gun wouldn't fire, so they chased after him. Once they caught up, one of them struck him over the head with his gun and kept hitting him until he killed him.
The gun was broken in the combat, and they then fired off the gun of the Creek they had killed, and raised the war-whoop. When we reached them, they had cut off the heads of both the Indians; and each of those Indians with us would walk up to one of the heads, and taking his war club would strike on it. This was done by every one of them; and when they had got done, I took[110] one of their clubs, and walked up as they had done, and struck it on the head also. At this they all gathered round me, and patting me on the shoulder, would call me "Warrior—warrior."
The gun broke during the fight, so they used the gun of the Creek they had killed and shouted their battle cry. When we joined them, they had decapitated both Indians. Each of the Indians with us walked up to one of the heads and hit it with their war club. Everyone did this, and when they finished, I grabbed one of their clubs, walked up like they had, and struck the head too. At this, they all gathered around me, patted me on the shoulder, and called me "Warrior—warrior."
They scalped the heads, and then we moved on a short distance to where we found a trace leading in towards the river. We took this trace and pursued it, till we came to where a Spaniard had been killed and scalped, together with a woman, who we supposed to be his wife, and also four children. I began to feel mighty ticklish along about this time, for I knowed if there was no danger then, there had been; and I felt exactly like there still was. We, however, went on till we struck the river, and then continued down it till we came opposite to the Indian camp, where we found they were still beating their roots.
They scalped the heads, and then we moved on a short distance to where we found a trail leading toward the river. We followed this trail until we discovered a Spaniard who had been killed and scalped, along with a woman, who we assumed was his wife, and also four children. I started to feel really uneasy around this time because I knew if there wasn't any danger then, there had been, and I felt like there still was. We kept going until we hit the river and then continued down it until we reached the Indian camp, where we found they were still digging for roots.
It was now late in the evening, and they were in a thick cane brake. We had some few friendly Creeks with us, who said they could decoy them. So we all hid behind trees and logs, while the attempt was made. The Indians would not agree that we should fire, but pick'd out some of their best gunners, and placed them near the river. Our Creeks went down to the river's side, and hailed the camp in the Creek language. We heard an answer, and an Indian man started down towards[111] the river, but didn't come in sight. He went back and again commenced beating his roots, and sent a squaw. She came down, and talked with our Creeks until dark came on. They told her they wanted her to bring them a canoe. To which she replied, that their canoe was on our side; that two of their men had gone out to hunt their horses and hadn't yet returned. They were the same two we had killed. The canoe was found, and forty of our picked Indian warriors were crossed over to take the camp. There was at last only one man in it, and he escaped; and they took two squaws, and ten children, but killed none of them, of course.
It was late in the evening, and they were in a dense thicket. We had a few friendly Creeks with us, who said they could lure them in. So we all hid behind trees and logs while the plan was set in motion. The Indians wouldn’t agree to fire, but selected some of their best shooters and positioned them near the river. Our Creeks went down to the riverbank and called out to the camp in Creek language. We heard a response, and an Indian man started heading toward the river but didn’t come into view. He went back and started gathering roots, then sent a woman. She came down and talked with our Creeks until it got dark. They asked her to bring them a canoe. She replied that their canoe was on our side, and that two of their men had gone out to find their horses and hadn’t returned yet. Those were the same two we had killed. The canoe was located, and forty of our selected Indian warriors crossed over to take the camp. In the end, there was only one man left there, and he escaped; they captured two women and ten children, but of course, didn’t kill any of them.
We had run nearly out of provisions, and Major Russell had determined to go up the Conaker to the camp we had heard of from the Indians we had killed. I was one that he selected to go down the river that night for provisions, with the canoe, to where we had left our regiment. I took with me a man by the name of John Guess, and one of the friendly Creeks, and cut out. It was very dark, and the river was so full that it overflowed the banks and the adjacent low bottoms. This rendered it very difficult to keep the channel, and particularly as the river was very crooked. At about ten o'clock at night we reached the camp,[112] and were to return by morning to Major Russell, with provisions for his trip up the river; but on informing Colonel Blue of this arrangement, he vetoed it as quick as General Jackson did the bank bill; and said, if Major Russell didn't come back the next day, it would be bad times for him. I found we were not to go up the Conaker to the Indian camp, and a man of my company offered to go up in my place to inform Major Russell. I let him go; and they reached the major, as I was told, about sunrise in the morning, who immediately returned with those who were with him to the regiment, and joined us where we crossed the river, as hereafter stated.
We were almost out of supplies, and Major Russell decided to head up the Conaker to the camp we had heard about from the Indians we had killed. I was chosen to go down the river that night for supplies with the canoe to where we had left our regiment. I took a guy named John Guess and a friendly Creek with me and set off. It was very dark, and the river was so high that it overflowed the banks and the nearby lowlands. This made it really hard to stay on course, especially since the river twisted and turned a lot. Around ten o’clock at night, we reached the camp,[112] and we were supposed to return by morning to Major Russell, bringing supplies for his trip up the river. But when I told Colonel Blue about this plan, he shot it down faster than General Jackson did the bank bill. He said if Major Russell didn't come back the next day, it would be trouble for him. I found out we weren’t going up the Conaker to the Indian camp, and a guy from my company volunteered to go in my place to inform Major Russell. I let him go, and he got to the major, as I was told, around sunrise the next morning. The major immediately returned with those who were with him to the regiment and joined us where we crossed the river, as mentioned later.
The next morning we all fixed up, and marched down the Scamby to a place called Miller's Landing, where we swam our horses across, and sent on two companies down on the side of the bay opposite to Pensacola, where the Indians had fled when the main army first marched to that place. One was the company of Captain William Russell, a son of the old major, and the other was commanded by a Captain Trimble. They went on, and had a little skirmish with the Indians. They killed some, and took all the balance prisoners, though I don't remember the numbers. We again met those companies in a day or two, and sent the prisoners[113] they had taken on to Fort Montgomery, in charge of some of our Indians.
The next morning, we all got ready and marched down the Scamby to a spot called Miller's Landing, where we swam our horses across and sent two companies down the side of the bay opposite Pensacola, where the Indians had fled when the main army first marched to that area. One was led by Captain William Russell, the son of the old major, and the other was commanded by Captain Trimble. They moved forward and had a brief skirmish with the Indians. They killed some and captured the rest, though I can't recall the numbers. We met up with those companies again in a day or two and sent the prisoners[113] they had captured on to Fort Montgomery, in the care of some of our Native allies.
I did hear, that after they left us, the Indians killed and scalped all the prisoners, and I never heard the report contradicted. I cannot positively say it was true, but I think it entirely probable, for it is very much like the Indian character.[114]
I heard that after they left us, the Indians killed and scalped all the prisoners, and I never heard anyone dispute that report. I can’t say for sure it was true, but I think it’s very likely, as it fits the Indian character quite well.[114]
CHAPTER VIII.
When we made a move from the point where we met the companies, we set out for Chatahachy, the place for which we had started when we left Fort Montgomery. At the start we had taken only twenty days' rations of flour, and eight days' rations of beef; and it was now thirty-four days before we reached that place. We were, therefore, in extreme suffering for want of something to eat, and exhausted with our exposure and the fatigues of our journey. I remember well, that I had not myself tasted bread but twice in nineteen days. I had bought a pretty good supply of coffee from the boat that had reached us from Pensacola, on the Scamby, and on that we chiefly subsisted. At length, one night our spies came in, and informed us they had found Holm's village on the Chatahachy river; and we made an immediate push for that place. We traveled all night, expecting to get something to eat when we got there. We arrived about sunrise, and near the[116] place prepared for battle. We were all so furious, that even the certainty of a pretty hard fight could not have restrained us. We made a furious charge on the town, but to our great mortification and surprise, there wasn't a human being in it. The Indians had all run off and left it. We burned the town, however; but, melancholy to tell, we found no provision whatever. We then turned about, and went back to the camp we had left the night before, as nearly starved as any set of poor fellows ever were in the world.
When we left the spot where we met the companies, we headed to Chatahachy, the destination we had aimed for when we departed from Fort Montgomery. Initially, we brought only twenty days' worth of flour and eight days' worth of beef, and after thirty-four days, we finally reached that place. So, we were really suffering from hunger and completely worn out from the exposure and difficulties of our journey. I clearly remember that I had only eaten bread twice in nineteen days. I had bought a decent supply of coffee from a boat that had arrived from Pensacola on the Scamby, and that was mainly what we lived on. Eventually, one night our scouts returned and told us they had located Holm's village on the Chatahachy River, so we immediately planned to set out for that place. We traveled all night, hoping to find something to eat when we got there. We arrived around sunrise, ready for battle. We were so fired up that even the prospect of a tough fight couldn't hold us back. We charged into the town, but to our great disappointment and surprise, it was completely empty. The Indians had all fled and left it behind. We burned the town, but sadly, we found no food at all. We then turned around and went back to the camp we had left the night before, as close to starving as any group of unfortunate guys could ever be.
We staid there only a little while, when we divided our regiment; and Major Childs, with his men, went back the way we had come for a considerable distance, and then turned to Baton Rouge, where they joined General Jackson and the main army on their return from Orleans. Major Russell and his men struck for Fort Decatur, on the Talapoosa river. Some of our friendly Indians, who knew the country, went on ahead of us, as we had no trail except the one they made to follow. With them we sent some of our ablest horses and men, to get us some provisions, to prevent us from absolutely starving to death. As the army marched, I hunted every day, and would kill every hawk, bird, and squirrel that I could find. Others did the same; and it was a rule[117] with us, that when we stop'd at night, the hunters would throw all they killed in a pile, and then we would make a general division among all the men. One evening I came in, having killed nothing that day. I had a very sick man in my mess, and I wanted something for him to eat, even if I starved myself. So I went to the fire of a Captain Cowen, who commanded my company after the promotion of Major Russell, and informed him that I was on the hunt of something for a sick man to eat. I knowed the captain was as bad off as the rest of us, but I found him broiling a turkey's gizzard. He said he had divided the turkey out among the sick, that Major Smiley had killed it, and that nothing else had been killed that day. I immediately went to Smiley's fire, where I found him broiling another gizzard. I told him, that it was the first turkey I had ever seen have two gizzards. But so it was, I got nothing for my sick man. And now seeing that every fellow must shift for himself, I determined that in the morning, I would come up missing; so I took my mess and cut out to go ahead of the army. We know'd that nothing more could happen to us if we went than if we staid, for it looked like it was to be starvation any way; we therefore determined to go on the old saying,[118] root hog or die. We passed two camps, at which our men, that had gone on before us, had killed Indians. At one they had killed nine, and at the other three. About daylight we came to a small river, which I thought was the Scamby; but we continued on for three days, killing little or nothing to eat; till, at last, we all began to get nearly ready to give up the ghost, and lie down and die; for we had no prospect of provision, and we knew we couldn't go much further without it.
We stayed there only a short time before we split our regiment. Major Childs, with his men, headed back the way we had come for a long distance, then turned toward Baton Rouge, where they joined General Jackson and the main army returning from New Orleans. Major Russell and his men aimed for Fort Decatur, on the Talapoosa River. Some of our friendly Indians, who knew the area, went ahead of us since we had no trail except the one they made to follow. With them, we sent some of our best horses and men to gather provisions to keep us from starving. As the army marched, I hunted every day, trying to shoot every hawk, bird, and squirrel I could find. Others did the same, and it became a rule that when we stopped at night, the hunters would pile up everything they killed, and we would divide it among all the men. One evening, I returned having killed nothing that day. I had a very sick man in my group, and I wanted to find something for him to eat, even if it meant I would starve. So, I went to the fire of Captain Cowen, who commanded my company after Major Russell was promoted, and told him I was looking for something for a sick man to eat. I knew the captain was struggling like the rest of us, but I found him cooking a turkey's gizzard. He said he had divided the turkey among the sick, that Major Smiley had killed it, and that nothing else had been killed that day. I immediately went to Smiley's fire, where I found him grilling another gizzard. I joked that it was the first turkey I had ever seen with two gizzards. But it was what it was; I got nothing for my sick man. Realizing that everyone had to fend for themselves, I decided that the next morning, I would go missing; so I gathered my mess and set out ahead of the army. We figured that nothing worse could happen to us whether we stayed or went, as it looked like starvation was inevitable; therefore, we decided to go with the old saying, root hog or die. We passed two camps where our men who had gone ahead had killed some Indians. At one, they had killed nine, and at the other three. Around dawn, we came to a small river, which I thought was the Scamby; however, we continued on for three days, barely finding anything to eat, until we all started to feel like we were about to give up and lie down to die since we had no chances of provisions, and we knew we couldn't go much further without food.
We came to a large prairie, that was about six miles across it, and in this I saw a trail which I knowed was made by bear, deer, and turkeys. We went on through it till we came to a large creek, and the low grounds were all set over with wild rye, looking as green as a wheat field. We here made a halt, unsaddled our horses, and turned them loose to graze.
We arrived at a large prairie, about six miles wide, where I noticed a trail made by bears, deer, and turkeys. We continued through it until we reached a big creek, and the low areas were completely covered with wild rye, looking as green as a wheat field. Here, we stopped, took the saddles off our horses, and let them roam free to graze.
One of my companions, a Mr. Vanzant, and myself, then went up the low grounds to hunt. We had gone some distance, finding nothing; when at last, I found a squirrel; which I shot, but he got into a hole in the tree. The game was small, but necessity is not very particular; so I thought I must have him, and I climbed that tree thirty feet high, without a limb, and pulled him out of his hole. I shouldn't relate such small matters,[119] only to show what lengths a hungry man will go to, to get something to eat. I soon killed two other squirrels, and fired at a large hawk. At this a large gang of turkeys rose from the cane brake, and flew across the creek to where my friend was, who had just before crossed it. He soon fired on a large gobler, and I heard it fall. By this time my gun was loaded again, and I saw one sitting on my side of the creek, which had flew over when he fired; so I blazed away, and down I brought him. I gathered him up, and a fine turkey he was. I now began to think we had struck a breeze of luck, and almost forgot our past sufferings, in the prospect of once more having something to eat. I raised the shout, and my comrade came to me, and we went on to our camp with the game we had killed. While we were gone, two of our mess had been out, and each of them had found a bee tree. We turned into cooking some of our game, but we had neither salt nor bread. Just at this moment, on looking down the creek, we saw our men, who had gone on before us for provisions, coming to us. They came up, and measured out to each man a cupfull of flower. With this, we thickened our soup, when our turkey was cooked, and our friends took dinner with us, and then went on.[120]
One of my companions, a guy named Mr. Vanzant, and I went up to the low grounds to hunt. We walked for a while without finding anything when I finally spotted a squirrel. I shot it, but it got into a hole in the tree. The game was small, but when you're hungry, you’re not picky; so I decided I had to get it, and I climbed that tree about thirty feet high, with no branches, and pulled it out of its hole. I wouldn’t usually mention such small things, [119] except to show what lengths a hungry person will go to for something to eat. I soon killed two more squirrels and shot at a large hawk. At this, a huge group of turkeys flew up from the underbrush and crossed the creek to where my friend was, who had just crossed it a moment earlier. He quickly shot a big gobbler, and I heard it fall. By the time my gun was reloaded, I saw one on my side of the creek that had flown over when he fired, so I took my shot and brought it down. I picked it up, and it was a nice turkey. I started to think we were on a lucky streak and almost forgot about our earlier struggles with the thought of finally having something to eat. I shouted, and my buddy came over, and we headed back to our camp with the game we had caught. While we were out, two of our group had gone ahead to gather supplies, and each had found a beehive. We began cooking some of our game, but didn’t have any salt or bread. Just then, looking down the creek, we saw our guys coming back with provisions. They arrived and gave each of us a cupful of flour. With that, we thickened our soup, and when our turkey was cooked, our friends joined us for dinner before they headed off.[120]
We now took our tomahawks, and went and cut our bee-trees, out of which we got a fine chance of honey; though we had been starving so long that we feared to eat much at a time, till, like the Irish by hanging, we got used to it again. We rested that night without moving our camp; and the next morning myself and Vanzant again turned out to hunt. We had not gone far, before I wounded a fine buck very badly; and while pursuing him, I was walking on a large tree that had fallen down, when from the top of it, a large bear broke out and ran off. I had no dogs, and I was sorry enough for it; for of all the hunting I ever did, I have always delighted most in bear hunting. Soon after this, I killed a large buck; and we had just gotten him to camp, when our poor starved army came up. They told us, that to lessen their sufferings as much as possible, Captain William Russell had had his horse led up to be shot for them to eat, just at the moment that they saw our men returning, who had carried on the flour.
We grabbed our tomahawks and went to cut down our bee trees, where we got a great supply of honey; although we had been starving for so long that we were afraid to eat too much at once, until, like the Irish getting used to hanging, we adjusted to it again. We stayed put that night without moving our camp; the next morning, Vanzant and I set out to hunt again. We hadn't gone far before I badly wounded a nice buck, and while chasing it, I was walking on a large fallen tree when a big bear suddenly emerged from the top and ran away. I didn't have any dogs with me, which I regretted because out of all the hunting I've ever done, I've always enjoyed bear hunting the most. Shortly after that, I killed a large buck; just as we brought him back to camp, our poor, starving army arrived. They told us that to ease their suffering as much as possible, Captain William Russell had had his horse led up to be shot for them to eat, just as they saw our men returning with the flour.
We were now about fourteen miles from Fort Decatur, and we gave away all our meat, and honey, and went on with the rest of the army. When we got there, they could give us only one ration of meat, but not a mouthful of bread. I immediately got a canoe, and taking my gun, crossed[121] over the river, and went to the Big Warrior's town. I had a large hat, and I offered an Indian a silver dollar for my hat full of corn. He told me that his corn was all "shuestea," which in English means, it was all gone. But he showed me where an Indian lived, who, he said, had corn. I went to him, and made the same offer. He could talk a little broken English, and said to me, "You got any powder? You got bullet?" I told him I had. He then said, "Me swap my corn, for powder and bullet." I took out about ten bullets, and showed him; and he proposed to give me a hat full of corn for them. I took him up, mighty quick. I then offered to give him ten charges of powder for another hat full of corn. To this he agreed very willingly. So I took off my hunting-shirt, and tied up my corn; and though it had cost me very little of my powder and lead, yet I wouldn't have taken fifty silver dollars for it. I returned to the camp, and the next morning we started for the Hickory Ground, which was thirty miles off. It was here that General Jackson met the Indians, and made peace with the body of the nation.
We were now about fourteen miles from Fort Decatur, and we gave away all our meat and honey, then continued on with the rest of the army. When we arrived, they could give us only one serving of meat, but no bread whatsoever. I quickly got a canoe, took my gun, crossed over the river, and headed to the Big Warrior's town. I had a large hat, and I offered an Indian a silver dollar for my hat full of corn. He told me that his corn was all "shuestea," which in English means it was all gone. But he showed me where an Indian lived who, he said, had corn. I went to him and made the same offer. He could speak a little broken English and asked me, "You got any powder? You got bullet?" I told him I did. He then said, "Me swap my corn for powder and bullet." I took out about ten bullets and showed him, and he offered to give me a hat full of corn for them. I quickly agreed. I then offered him ten charges of powder for another hat full of corn, and he readily accepted. So I took off my hunting shirt and tied up my corn; even though it cost me very little of my powder and lead, I wouldn't have taken fifty silver dollars for it. I returned to the camp, and the next morning we set out for the Hickory Ground, which was thirty miles away. It was here that General Jackson met the Indians and made peace with the entire nation.
We got nothing to eat at this place, and we had yet to go forty-nine miles, over a rough and wilderness country, to Fort Williams. Parched corn, and but little even of that, was our daily subsistence.[122] When we reached Fort Williams, we got one ration of pork and one of flour, which was our only hope until we could reach Fort Strother.
We had nothing to eat here, and we still had forty-nine miles to go through a rough wilderness to Fort Williams. Our daily food was just some parched corn, and not much of that. [122] When we finally reached Fort Williams, we got one serving of pork and one of flour, which was our only hope until we could make it to Fort Strother.
The horses were now giving out, and I remember to have seen thirteen good horses left in one day, the saddles and bridles being thrown away. It was thirty-nine miles to Fort Strother, and we had to pass directly by Fort Talladego, where we first had the big Indian battle with the eleven hundred painted warriors. We went through the old battle ground, and it looked like a great gourd patch; the sculls of the Indians who were killed still lay scattered all about, and many of their frames were still perfect, as the bones had not separated. But about five miles before we got to this battle ground, I struck a trail, which I followed until it led me to one of their towns. Here I swap'd some more of my powder and bullets for a little corn.
The horses were worn out, and I remember seeing thirteen good horses left in a single day, with the saddles and bridles discarded. It was thirty-nine miles to Fort Strother, and we had to pass right by Fort Talladego, where we first had the major Indian battle with the eleven hundred painted warriors. We crossed the old battlefield, and it looked like a big gourd patch; the skulls of the Indians who were killed were still scattered everywhere, and many of their skeletons were intact, as the bones hadn’t separated. But about five miles before we reached this battlefield, I found a trail that led me to one of their towns. Here, I traded some more of my powder and bullets for a little corn.
I pursued on, by myself, till some time after night, when I came up with the rest of the army. That night my company and myself did pretty well, as I divided out my corn among them. The next morning we met the East Tennessee troops, who were on their road to Mobile, and my youngest brother was with them. They had plenty of corn and provisions, and they gave me what I wanted for myself and my horse. I remained[123] with them that night, though my company went across the Coosa river to the fort, where they also had the good fortune to find plenty of provisions. Next morning, I took leave of my brother and all my old neighbours, for there were a good many of them with him, and crossed over to my men at the fort. Here I had enough to go on, and after remaining a few days, cut out for home. Nothing more, worthy of the reader's attention, transpired till I was safely landed at home once more with my wife and children. I found them all well and doing well; and though I was only a rough sort of a backwoodsman, they seemed mighty glad to see me, however little the quality folks might suppose it. For I do reckon we love as hard in the backwood country, as any people in the whole creation.
I continued on my own until sometime after dark, when I caught up with the rest of the army. That night, my company and I did pretty well since I shared my corn with them. The next morning, we met the East Tennessee troops who were on their way to Mobile, and my youngest brother was with them. They had plenty of corn and supplies, and they gave me what I needed for myself and my horse. I stayed with them that night, even though my company crossed the Coosa River to the fort, where they also had the good fortune to find plenty of supplies. The next morning, I said goodbye to my brother and all my old neighbors, as there were quite a few with him, and crossed back over to my men at the fort. Here, I had enough to continue my journey, and after staying a few days, I headed home. Nothing else worth mentioning happened until I finally returned home safely to my wife and kids. I found them all doing well; and even though I was just a rough backwoodsman, they seemed really happy to see me, no matter what the high-society folks might think. I believe we love just as deeply in the backwoods as any people anywhere.
But I had been home only a few days, when we received orders to start again, and go on to the Black Warrior and Cahawba rivers, to see if there was no Indians there. I know'd well enough there was none, and I wasn't willing to trust my craw any more where there was neither any fighting to do, nor any thing to go on; and so I agreed to give a young man, who wanted to go, the balance of my wages if he would serve out my time, which was about a month. He did so, and when they returned,[124] sure enough they hadn't seen an Indian any more than if they had been all the time chopping wood in my clearing. This closed my career as a warrior, and I am glad of it, for I like life now a heap better than I did then; and I am glad all over that I lived to see these times, which I should not have done if I had kept fooling along in war, and got used up at it. When I say I am glad, I just mean I am glad I am alive, for there is a confounded heap of things I an't glad of at all. I an't glad, for example, that the "government" moved the deposites, and if my military glory should take such a turn as to make me president after the general's time, I'll move them back; yes, I, the "government," will "take the responsibility," and move them back again. If I don't, I wish I may be shot.
But I had been home only a few days when we got orders to go out again, this time to the Black Warrior and Cahawba rivers, to check if there were any Indians around. I knew well enough there weren't any, and I wasn’t keen on putting myself at risk where there wasn't any fighting to be done or anything going on. So, I agreed to pay a young guy who wanted to go the rest of my wages if he would finish my time, which was about a month. He did, and when they came back, sure enough, they hadn’t seen any Indians, just like they had been chopping wood in my clearing the whole time. This wrapped up my time as a warrior, and I'm relieved about it because I appreciate life so much more now than I did back then. I'm really glad that I lived to see these times, which I wouldn't have if I had kept messing around in the war and ended up used up. When I say I’m glad, I just mean I’m glad I’m alive because there are a ton of things I'm not glad about at all. For instance, I’m not glad that the "government" moved the funds, and if my military fame somehow leads me to become president after the general's term, I'm going to move them back; yep, I, the "government," will "take responsibility" and move them back again. If I don’t, then I hope I get shot.
But I am glad that I am now through war matters, and I reckon the reader is too, for they have no fun in them at all; and less if he had had to pass through them first, and then to write them afterwards. But for the dullness of their narrative, I must try to make amends by relating some of the curious things that happened to me in private life, and when forced to become a public man, as I shall have to be again, if ever I consent to take the presidential chair.[125]
But I’m glad that I’m done with war stuff, and I bet the reader is too, because there’s nothing fun about it; especially if they had to go through it themselves first and then write about it later. To make up for the dullness of that part of the story, I’ll share some of the interesting things that happened to me in my personal life, and when I was forced to step into the public eye, which I might have to do again if I ever agree to take the presidential position.[125]
CHAPTER IX.
I continued at home now, working my farm for two years, as the war finally closed soon after I quit the service. The battle at New Orleans had already been fought, and treaties were made with the Indians which put a stop to their hostilities.
I stayed home for the next two years, running my farm, as the war finally came to an end shortly after I left the service. The battle of New Orleans had already happened, and treaties were established with the Native Americans that put an end to their conflicts.
But in this time, I met with the hardest trial which ever falls to the lot of man. Death, that cruel leveller of all distinctions,—to whom the prayers and tears of husbands, and of even helpless infancy, are addressed in vain,—entered my humble cottage, and tore from my children an affectionate good mother, and from me a tender and loving wife.
But during this time, I faced the toughest challenge that anyone can experience. Death, that harsh equalizer of all differences—toward whom the prayers and tears of husbands, and even helpless infants, are offered in vain—entered my modest home and took away from my children a loving mother, and from me a caring and devoted wife.
It is a scene long gone by, and one which it would be supposed I had almost forgotten; yet when I turn my memory back on it, it seems as but the work of yesterday. It was the doing of the Almighty, whose ways are always right, though we sometimes think they fall heavily on us; and[126] as painful as is even yet the remembrance of her sufferings, and the loss sustained by my little children and myself, yet I have no wish to lift up the voice of complaint. I was left with three children; the two oldest were sons, the youngest a daughter, and, at that time, a mere infant. It appeared to me, at that moment, that my situation was the worst in the world. I couldn't bear the thought of scattering my children, and so I got my youngest brother, who was also married, and his family to live with me. They took as good care of my children as they well could, but yet it wasn't all like the care of a mother. And though their company was to me in every respect like that of a brother and sister, yet it fell far short of being like that of a wife. So I came to the conclusion it wouldn't do, but that I must have another wife.
It’s a scene that feels like it happened just yesterday, even though it’s long gone. It was all in the hands of God, whose ways are always just, even if we sometimes feel burdened by them; and as painful as the memories of her suffering and the loss my little children and I endured are, I have no desire to complain. I was left with three kids; my two oldest were sons, and my youngest was a baby girl. At that time, I felt like my situation was the worst in the world. I couldn’t imagine separating my children, so I invited my youngest brother, who was also married, and his family to live with me. They took care of my kids as best as they could, but it wasn’t the same as a mother’s care. And while their presence felt like that of a brother and sister, it didn’t come close to being what a wife would be. So, I realized I needed to find another wife.
There lived in the neighbourhood, a widow lady whose husband had been killed in the war. She had two children, a son and daughter, and both quite small, like my own. I began to think, that as we were both in the same situation, it might be that we could do something for each other; and I therefore began to hint a little around the matter, as we were once and a while together. She was a good industrious woman, and owned a snug little[127] farm, and lived quite comfortable. I soon began to pay my respects to her in real good earnest; but I was as sly about it as a fox when he is going to rob a hen-roost. I found that my company wasn't at all disagreeable to her; and I thought I could treat her children with so much friendship as to make her a good stepmother to mine, and in this I wan't mistaken, as we soon bargained, and got married, and then went ahead. In a great deal of peace we raised our first crop of children, and they are all married and doing well. But we had a second crop together; and I shall notice them as I go along, as my wife and myself both had a hand in them, and they therefore belong to the history of my second marriage.
There was a widow living in the neighborhood whose husband had died in the war. She had two young children, a son and a daughter, both small like my own. I started to think that since we were in the same situation, we could help each other out, so I began to drop hints whenever we saw each other. She was a hardworking woman who owned a cozy little[127] farm and lived quite comfortably. I quickly began to show her my sincere interest, but I was as sneaky about it as a fox trying to steal from a henhouse. I realized that she didn't mind my company, and I thought I could befriend her children enough for her to become a good stepmother to mine. I wasn’t wrong; we quickly came to an agreement and got married, and then moved forward. We raised our first set of kids in a lot of peace, and they’re all married and doing well. But we had a second set together, and I’ll mention them as I go along since my wife and I both played a role in their upbringing, and they’re part of the story of my second marriage.
The next fall after this marriage, three of my neighbours and myself determined to explore a new country. Their names were Robinson, Frazier, and Rich. We set out for the Creek country, crossing the Tennessee river; and after having made a day's travel, we stop'd at the house of one of my old acquaintances, who had settled there after the war. Resting here a day, Frazier turned out to hunt, being a great hunter; but he got badly bit by a very poisonous snake, and so we left him and went on. We passed through a large rich valley, called Jones's valley, where several[128] other families had settled, and continued our course till we came near to the place where Tuscaloosa now stands. Here we camped, as there were no inhabitants, and hobbled out our horses for the night. About two hours before day, we heard the bells on our horses going back the way we had come, as they had started to leave us. As soon as it was daylight, I started in pursuit of them on foot, and carrying my rifle, which was a very heavy one. I went ahead the whole day, wading creeks and swamps, and climbing mountains; but I couldn't overtake our horses, though I could hear of them at every house they passed. I at last found I couldn't catch up with them, and so I gave up the hunt, and turned back to the last house I had passed, and staid there till morning. From the best calculation we could make, I had walked over fifty miles that day; and the next morning I was so sore, and fatigued, that I felt like I couldn't walk any more. But I was anxious to get back to where I had left my company, and so I started and went on, but mighty slowly, till after the middle of the day. I now began to feel mighty sick, and had a dreadful head-ache. My rifle was so heavy, and I felt so weak, that I lay down by the side of the trace, in a perfect wilderness too, to see if I wouldn't get better.[129] In a short time some Indians came along. They had some ripe melons, and wanted me to eat some, but I was so sick I couldn't. They then signed to me, that I would die, and be buried; a thing I was confoundedly afraid of myself. But I asked them how near it was to any house? By their signs, again, they made me understand it was a mile and a half. I got up to go; but when I rose, I reeled about like a cow with the blind staggers, or a fellow who had taken too many "horns." One of the Indians proposed to go with me, and carry my gun. I gave him half a dollar, and accepted his offer. We got to the house, by which time I was pretty far gone, but was kindly received, and got on to a bed. The woman did all she could for me with her warm teas, but I still continued bad enough, with a high fever, and generally out of my senses. The next day two of my neighbours were passing the road, and heard of my situation, and came to where I was. They were going nearly the route I had intended to go, to look at the country; and so they took me first on one of their horses, and then on the other, till they got me back to where I had left my company. I expected I would get better, and be able to go on with them, but, instead of this, I got worse and worse; and when we got[130] there, I wan't able to sit up at all. I thought now the jig was mighty nigh up with me, but I determined to keep a stiff upper lip. They carried me to a house, and each of my comrades bought him a horse, and they all set out together, leaving me behind. I knew but little that was going on for about two weeks; but the family treated me with every possible kindness in their power, and I shall always feel thankful to them. The man's name was Jesse Jones. At the end of two weeks I began to mend without the help of a doctor, or of any doctor's means. In this time, however, as they told me, I was speechless for five days, and they had no thought that I would ever speak again,—in Congress or any where else. And so the woman, who had a bottle of Batesman's draps, thought if they killed me, I would only die any how, and so she would try it with me. She gave me the whole bottle, which throwed me into a sweat that continued on me all night; when at last I seemed to make up, and spoke, and asked her for a drink of water. This almost alarmed her, for she was looking every minute for me to die. She gave me the water, and, from that time, I began slowly to mend, and so kept on till I was able at last to walk about a little. I might easily have been mistaken for[131] one of the Kitchen Cabinet, I looked so much like a ghost. I have been particular in giving a history of this sickness, not because I believe it will interest any body much now, nor, indeed, do I certainly know that it ever will. But if I should be forced to take the "white house," then it will be good history; and every one will look on it as important. And I can't, for my life, help laughing now, to think, that when all my folks get around me, wanting good fat offices, how so many of them will say, "What a good thing it was that that kind woman had the bottle of draps, that saved President Crockett's life,—the second greatest and best"!!!!! Good, says I, my noble fellow! You take the post office; or the navy; or the war office; or may-be the treasury. But if I give him the treasury, there's no devil if I don't make him agree first to fetch back them deposites. And if it's even the post office, I'll make him promise to keep his money 'counts without any figuring, as that throws the whole concern heels over head in debt, in little or no time.
The next fall after this marriage, three of my neighbors and I decided to explore a new area. Their names were Robinson, Frazier, and Rich. We set out for the Creek country, crossing the Tennessee River; and after traveling for a day, we stopped at the house of one of my old acquaintances, who had settled there after the war. Resting here for a day, Frazier went out to hunt, as he was a great hunter; but he got badly bitten by a very poisonous snake, so we left him and moved on. We passed through a large, rich valley called Jones's Valley, where several other families had settled, and continued our journey until we got close to where Tuscaloosa now stands. Here we camped, as there were no inhabitants, and hobbled our horses for the night. About two hours before dawn, we heard the bells on our horses jingling as they started to head back the way we came. As soon as it was daylight, I started to chase after them on foot, carrying my very heavy rifle. I walked ahead all day, wading through creeks and swamps, and climbing mountains; but I couldn’t catch up with our horses, although I could hear about them at every house they passed. Eventually, I realized I couldn't catch them, so I gave up the chase and turned back to the last house I passed, where I stayed till morning. From what I calculated, I had walked over fifty miles that day; and the next morning I was so sore and exhausted that I felt like I couldn’t walk anymore. But I was eager to get back to where I left my companions, so I set off, moving very slowly until after midday. I started to feel really sick and had a terrible headache. My rifle felt so heavy, and I was so weak that I lay down by the side of the trail in a complete wilderness, hoping to feel better. Shortly after, some Indians passed by. They had ripe melons and offered me some to eat, but I was too sick to eat. They then gestured to me that I would die and be buried, which was something I was very afraid of myself. I asked them how far it was to any house. By their signs, they made me understand it was a mile and a half away. I got up to go; but when I rose, I stumbled around like a cow with the blind staggers or someone who had too many drinks. One of the Indians offered to go with me and carry my gun. I gave him half a dollar and accepted his help. We reached the house, and by that time I was in pretty bad shape, but I was warmly welcomed and got onto a bed. The woman did everything she could for me with her warm teas, but I still felt quite unwell, with a high fever and was mostly out of my mind. The next day, two of my neighbors were passing by and heard about my situation, so they came to where I was. They were heading nearly the same route I planned to take to explore the area, so they took turns giving me a ride on one of their horses until they got me back to where I had left my companions. I thought I would get better and be able to rejoin them, but instead, I only got worse. When we arrived there, I wasn’t able to sit up at all. I thought my time was almost up, but I decided to stay strong. They took me to a house, and each of my friends bought a horse and set out together, leaving me behind. I was mostly unaware of what was happening for about two weeks, but the family took care of me with all the kindness they could, and I’ll always be thankful to them. The man’s name was Jesse Jones. After two weeks, I started to mend without a doctor or any medical help. During this time, as they told me, I was speechless for five days, and they didn’t think I would ever speak again—anywhere. The woman, who had a bottle of Batesman’s drops, thought that if I were going to die anyway, she might as well try it on me. She gave me the whole bottle, which made me sweat all night; eventually, I seemed to get better, and I spoke, asking her for a drink of water. This startled her because she expected me to die at any moment. She gave me the water, and from that point on, I slowly started to recover, eventually being able to walk around a bit. I could have easily been mistaken for a ghost, I looked so pale. I detailed this illness not because I think it will interest anyone now, and honestly, I don’t know if it ever will. But if I had to take the “White House,” it would make for a good story, and everyone would see its importance. I can’t help but laugh now thinking that when my family gathers around me wanting good, prestigious jobs, many will say, “What a good thing it was that that kind woman had that bottle of drops that saved President Crockett’s life—the second greatest and best!” Good, I say, my noble friend! You can take the post office, or the navy, or the war office, or maybe the treasury. But if I give him the treasury, I’ll make sure he agrees to bring back those deposits first. Even with the post office, I’ll enforce that he balances the money without any calculations, as that would throw the whole thing deeply in debt in no time.
But when I got so I could travel a little, I got a waggoner who was passing along to hawl me to where he lived, which was about twenty miles from my house. I still mended as we went along,[132] and when we got to his stopping place, I hired one of his horses, and went on home. I was so pale, and so much reduced, that my face looked like it had been half soled with brown paper.
But when I was finally able to travel a bit, I found a wagon driver who was heading my way and asked him to take me to his place, which was about twenty miles from my home. I still felt weak as we traveled, [132] and when we arrived at his stop, I rented one of his horses and continued home. I looked so pale and frail that my face seemed like it was covered with brown paper.
When I got there, it was to the utter astonishment of my wife; for she supposed I was dead. My neighbours who had started with me had returned and took my horse home, which they had found with their's; and they reported that they had seen men who had helped to bury me; and who saw me draw my last breath. I know'd this was a whapper of a lie, as soon as I heard it. My wife had hired a man, and sent him out to see what had become of my money and other things; but I had missed the man as I went in, and he didn't return until some time after I got home, as he went all the way to where I lay sick, before he heard that I was still in the land of the living and a-kicking.
When I arrived, my wife was completely shocked because she thought I was dead. My neighbors, who had set out with me, had come back and took my horse home, which they found with theirs. They told her that they had seen men who helped bury me and witnessed me take my last breath. I knew that was a huge lie as soon as I heard it. My wife had hired a guy to find out what happened to my money and other belongings, but I had missed him when I walked in, and he didn’t come back until a while after I got home since he went all the way to where I was sick before he found out I was still alive and kicking.
The place on which I lived was sickly, and I was determined to leave it. I therefore set out the next fall to look at the country which had been purchased of the Chickasaw tribe of Indians. I went on to a place called Shoal Creek, about eighty miles from where I lived, and here again I got sick. I took the ague and fever, which I supposed was brought on me by camping out. I[133] remained here for some time, as I was unable to go farther; and in that time, I became so well pleased with the country about there, that I resolved to settle in it. It was just only a little distance in the purchase, and no order had been established there; but I thought I could get along without order as well as any body else. And so I moved and settled myself down on the head of Shoal Creek. We remained here some two or three years, without any law at all; and so many bad characters began to flock in upon us, that we found it necessary to set up a sort of temporary government of our own. I don't mean that we made any president, and called him the "government," but we met and made what we called a corporation; and I reckon we called it wrong, for it wa'n't a bank, and hadn't any deposites; and now they call the bank a corporation. But be this as it may, we lived in the back-woods, and didn't profess to know much, and no doubt used many wrong words. But we met, and appointed magistrates and constables to keep order. We didn't fix any laws for them, tho'; for we supposed they would know law enough, whoever they might be; and so we left it to themselves to fix the laws.
The place where I lived was unhealthy, and I was set on leaving it. So, the following fall, I went to check out the land that had been bought from the Chickasaw tribe. I traveled to a location called Shoal Creek, which was about eighty miles from where I lived, and once again, I got sick. I came down with chills and fever, which I thought was caused by camping outside. I[133] stayed there for a while because I couldn’t go any further, and during that time, I became really fond of the area, deciding to settle there. It was just a bit inside the purchase, and there was no established order, but I figured I could manage without it just as well as anyone else. So, I moved and settled at the head of Shoal Creek. We stayed there for two or three years without any laws at all; and as more undesirable people started to gather around us, we realized we needed to create some sort of temporary government. I don't mean we made a president and called it the "government," but we got together and formed what we called a corporation; and I guess we named it wrong, since it wasn’t a bank and didn’t have any deposits, yet now they call a bank a corporation. But regardless, we were living in the backwoods, didn’t claim to be experts, and probably made plenty of mistakes with our words. Nevertheless, we met and appointed magistrates and constables to keep order. We didn’t set any laws for them, though; we assumed they would know enough about the law, whoever they might be, and left it to them to establish the rules.
I was appointed one of the magistrates; and[134] when a man owed a debt, and wouldn't pay it, I and my constable ordered our warrant, and then he would take the man, and bring him before me for trial. I would give judgment against him, and then an order of an execution would easily scare the debt out of him. If any one was charged with marking his neighbour's hogs, or with stealing any thing, which happened pretty often in those days,—I would have him taken, and if there was tolerable grounds for the charge, I would have him well whip'd and cleared. We kept this up till our Legislature added us to the white settlements in Giles county; and appointed magistrates by law, to organize matters in the parts where I lived. They appointed nearly every man a magistrate who had belonged to our corporation. I was then, of course, made a squire according to law; though now the honour rested more heavily on me than before. For, at first, whenever I told my constable, says I—"Catch that fellow, and bring him up for trial"—away he went, and the fellow must come, dead or alive; for we considered this a good warrant, though it was only in verbal writings. But after I was appointed by the assembly, they told me, my warrants must be in real writing, and signed; and that I must keep a book, and write my proceedings in it.[135] This was a hard business on me, for I could just barely write my own name; but to do this, and write the warrants too, was at least a huckleberry over my persimmon. I had a pretty well informed constable, however; and he aided me very much in this business. Indeed I had so much confidence in him, that I told him, when we should happen to be out anywhere, and see that a warrant was necessary, and would have a good effect, he need'nt take the trouble to come all the way to me to get one, but he could just fill out one; and then on the trial I could correct the whole business if he had committed any error. In this way I got on pretty well, till by care and attention I improved my handwriting in such manner as to be able to prepare my warrants, and keep my record book, without much difficulty. My judgments were never appealed from, and if they had been they would have stuck like wax, as I gave my decisions on the principles of common justice and honesty between man and man, and relied on natural born sense, and not on law, learning to guide me; for I had never read a page in a law book in all my life.[136]
I was appointed as one of the magistrates; and[134] when someone owed a debt and refused to pay it, my constable and I would issue a warrant, and he would then take the person and bring them before me for trial. I would rule against them, and then an execution order would easily scare the debt out of them. If anyone was accused of marking their neighbor's hogs or stealing something, which happened quite often back then, I would have them apprehended, and if the evidence was decent, I would have them whipped and cleared. We continued this until our Legislature included us in the white settlements in Giles County and legally appointed magistrates to handle matters in my area. Nearly every man from our corporation was made a magistrate. So, I was naturally made a squire according to the law, although now the honor felt heavier than before. Initially, whenever I told my constable, "Catch that guy and bring him up for trial," he would go right away, and the guy had to come, dead or alive, since we considered this a valid warrant, even though it was just verbal. But after I was appointed by the assembly, they informed me that my warrants had to be in formal writing and signed, and that I needed to keep a book to record my proceedings.[135] This was tough for me because I could barely write my own name; doing that and writing the warrants was definitely more than I could handle. However, I had a fairly well-informed constable who helped me a lot. I had so much trust in him that I told him, whenever we were out and saw that a warrant was necessary, he didn’t need to come all the way to me to get one; he could just fill one out himself, and then during the trial, I could correct anything if he made a mistake. This way, I managed pretty well until, through practice, I improved my handwriting enough to prepare my own warrants and maintain my record book without much trouble. My judgments were never challenged, and even if they had been, they would have stuck like glue since I based my decisions on common sense and honesty between people, relying on natural understanding instead of legal knowledge; I had never read a single page of a law book in my life.[136]
CHAPTER X.
About the time we were getting under good headway in our new government, a Capt. Matthews came to me and told me he was a candidate for the office of colonel of a regiment, and that I must run for first major in the same regiment. I objected to this, telling him that I thought I had done my share of fighting, and that I wanted nothing to do with military appointments.
About the time we were making progress with our new government, Capt. Matthews approached me and said he was running for the position of colonel of a regiment, and that I needed to campaign for first major in the same regiment. I rejected this idea, telling him that I believed I had done enough fighting and that I wanted nothing to do with military roles.
He still insisted, until at last I agreed, and of course had every reason to calculate on his support in my election. He was an early settler in that country, and made rather more corn than the rest of us; and knowing it would afford him a good opportunity to electioneer a little, he made a great corn husking, and a great frolic, and gave a general treat, asking every body over the whole country. Myself and my family were, of course, invited. When I got there, I found a very large collection of people, and some friend of mine soon informed me that the captain's son was going to[138] offer against me for the office of major, which he had seemed so anxious for me to get. I cared nothing about the office, but it put my dander up high enough to see, that after he had pressed me so hard to offer, he was countenancing, if not encouraging, a secret plan to beat me. I took the old gentleman out, and asked him about it. He told me it was true his son was going to run as a candidate, and that he hated worse to run against me than any man in the county. I told him his son need give himself no uneasiness about that; that I shouldn't run against him for major, but against his daddy for colonel. He took me by the hand, and we went into the company. He then made a speech, and informed the people that I was his opponent. I mounted up for a speech too. I told the people the cause of my opposing him, remarking that as I had the whole family to run against any way, I was determined to levy on the head of the mess. When the time for the election came, his son was opposed by another man for major; and he and his daddy were both badly beaten. I just now began to take a rise, as in a little time I was asked to offer for the Legislature in the counties of Lawrence and Heckman.
He kept insisting until I finally agreed, and of course, I had every reason to count on his support in my election. He was one of the early settlers in that area and produced more corn than the rest of us. Knowing it would be a good chance to campaign a bit, he hosted a big corn husking event and a fun gathering, inviting everyone from the surrounding area. My family and I, naturally, were invited. When I arrived, I found a huge crowd of people, and a friend of mine soon informed me that the captain's son was going to offer himself against me for the position of major—a position he had been eager for me to get. I didn't care much about the office, but it really irritated me to see that after pushing me to run, he was supporting a secret plan to defeat me. I took the old gentleman aside and asked him about it. He admitted that it was true his son was going to run as a candidate and that he hated the idea of opposing me more than he hated opposing anyone else in the county. I told him his son didn’t need to worry about that; I wouldn’t be running against him for major, but against his dad for colonel. He shook my hand, and we rejoined the group. He then made a speech, letting everyone know that I was his opponent. I also got up to speak. I explained to the crowd why I was opposing him, noting that since I had to contend with the entire family anyway, I was determined to take on the head of the clan. When election time came, his son faced another opponent for major, and both he and his father were decisively defeated. I was just starting to gain traction when I was later asked to run for the Legislature in the counties of Lawrence and Heckman.
I offered my name in the month of February, and started about the first of March with a drove[139] of horses to the lower part of the state of North Carolina. This was in the year 1821, and I was gone upwards of three months. I returned, and set out electioneering, which was a bran-fire new business to me. It now became necessary that I should tell the people something about the government, and an eternal sight of other things that I knowed nothing more about than I did about Latin, and law, and such things as that. I have said before that in those days none of us called Gen'l. Jackson the government, nor did he seem in as fair a way to become so as I do now; but I knowed so little about it, that if any one had told me he was "the government," I should have believed it, for I had never read even a newspaper in my life, or any thing else, on the subject. But over all my difficulties, it seems to me I was born for luck, though it would be hard for any one to guess what sort. I will, however, explain that hereafter.
I gave my name in February and started around the beginning of March with a bunch of horses to the southern part of North Carolina. This was in 1821, and I was gone for over three months. I came back and started campaigning, which was a brand-new experience for me. It became necessary for me to tell the people something about the government and a whole lot of other things that I knew as little about as I did about Latin and law and stuff like that. As I mentioned before, back then none of us referred to General Jackson as "the government," nor did he seem as likely to become that as I think now; but I knew so little about it that if someone had told me he was "the government," I would have believed it, since I had never even read a newspaper in my life, or anything else on the subject. Despite all my challenges, I feel like I was born lucky, although it would be hard for anyone to guess what kind of luck. I'll explain more about that later.
I went first into Heckman county, to see what I could do among the people as a candidate. Here they told me that they wanted to move their town nearer to the centre of the county, and I must come out in favour of it. There's no devil if I knowed what this meant, or how the town was to be moved; and so I kept dark, going on the identical same plan that I now find is called "non-committal."[140] About this time there was a great squirrel hunt on Duck river, which was among my people. They were to hunt two days: then to meet and count the scalps, and have a big barbecue, and what might be called a tip-top country frolic. The dinner, and a general treat, was all to be paid for by the party having taken the fewest scalps. I joined one side, taking the place of one of the hunters, and got a gun ready for the hunt. I killed a great many squirrels, and when we counted scalps, my party was victorious.
I went first into Heckman County to see what I could do as a candidate among the people. They told me they wanted to move their town closer to the center of the county, and I needed to support that. Honestly, I had no idea what that meant or how the town was supposed to be moved, so I kept quiet and followed the same approach that I now know is called "non-committal." [140] Around this time, there was a big squirrel hunt on Duck River, which was popular among my people. They planned to hunt for two days, then meet up to count the scalps, have a big barbecue, and enjoy what could be called a great country celebration. The cost of dinner and a general treat was to be covered by the group that had taken the fewest scalps. I joined one side, stepping in as one of the hunters, and got my gun ready for the hunt. I ended up killing a lot of squirrels, and when we counted scalps, my team came out on top.
The company had every thing to eat and drink that could be furnished in so new a country, and much fun and good humour prevailed. But before the regular frolic commenced, I mean the dancing, I was called on to make a speech as a candidate; which was a business I was as ignorant of as an outlandish negro.
The company had everything to eat and drink that could be provided in such a new country, and there was a lot of fun and good humor in the air. But before the main celebration got started, meaning the dancing, I was asked to give a speech as a candidate; something I knew as much about as someone from a foreign land.
A public document I had never seen, nor did I know there were such things; and how to begin I couldn't tell. I made many apologies, and tried to get off, for I know'd I had a man to run against who could speak prime, and I know'd, too, that I wa'n't able to shuffle and cut with him. He was there, and knowing my ignorance as well as I did myself, he also urged me to make a speech. The truth is, he thought my being a candidate was a[141] mere matter of sport; and didn't think, for a moment, that he was in any danger from an ignorant back-woods bear hunter. But I found I couldn't get off, and so I determined just to go ahead, and leave it to chance what I should say. I got up and told the people, I reckoned they know'd what I come for, but if not, I could tell them. I had come for their votes, and if they didn't watch mighty close, I'd get them too. But the worst of all was, that I couldn't tell them any thing about government. I tried to speak about something, and I cared very little what, until I choaked up as bad as if my mouth had been jam'd and cram'd chock full of dry mush. There the people stood, listening all the while, with their eyes, mouths and ear all open, to catch every word I would speak.
A public document I had never seen, and I didn't even know such things existed; I had no idea how to start. I made a lot of apologies and tried to back out because I knew I was up against someone who could speak really well, and I also knew that I couldn't compete with him. He was right there, and knowing I was clueless as well as I did, he encouraged me to give a speech. The truth is, he thought my candidacy was just a joke and didn't believe for a second that he was in any danger from some clueless backwoods bear hunter. But I realized I couldn’t back out, so I decided to just go for it and leave it up to fate what I was going to say. I stood up and told the audience that I figured they knew why I was there, but if they didn't, I could explain. I was there for their votes, and if they didn't pay close attention, I might just get them. The worst part was that I couldn't tell them anything about government. I tried to talk about something, anything, until I choked up as if my mouth was stuffed full of dry mush. The people stood there, listening the whole time, eyes, mouths, and ears wide open, ready to catch every word I said.
At last I told them I was like a fellow I had heard of not long before. He was beating on the head of an empty barrel near the road-side, when a traveler, who was passing along, asked him what he was doing that for? The fellow replied, that there was some cider in that barrel a few days before, and he was trying to see if there was any then, but if there was he couldn't get at it. I told them that there had been a little bit of a speech in me a while ago, but I believed I couldn't get it out.[142] They all roared out in a mighty laugh, and I told some other anecdotes, equally amusing to them, and believing I had them in a first-rate way, I quit and got down, thanking the people for their attention. But I took care to remark that I was as dry as a powder horn, and that I thought it was time for us all to wet our whistles a little; and so I put off to the liquor stand, and was followed by the greater part of the crowd.
At last, I told them I was like a guy I had heard about not too long ago. He was banging on the head of an empty barrel by the side of the road when a traveler passing by asked him what he was doing that for. The guy replied that there had been some cider in that barrel a few days ago, and he was trying to see if there was any left, but if there was, he couldn't reach it. I told them that I had a little speech in me a while back, but I didn't think I could get it out. [142] They all burst out laughing, and I shared some other stories that were just as entertaining to them. Feeling like I had them in the palm of my hand, I wrapped it up and got down, thanking everyone for listening. But I made sure to mention that I was as dry as a powder horn and thought it was time for us all to wet our whistles a bit; so I headed over to the liquor stand, and most of the crowd followed me.
I felt certain this was necessary, for I knowed my competitor could open government matters to them as easy as he pleased. He had, however, mighty few left to hear him, as I continued with the crowd, now and then taking a horn, and telling good humoured stories, till he was done speaking. I found I was good for the votes at the hunt, and when we broke up, I went on to the town of Vernon, which was the same they wanted me to move. Here they pressed me again on the subject, and I found I could get either party by agreeing with them. But I told them I didn't know whether it would be right or not, and so couldn't promise either way.
I was sure this was necessary because I knew my competitor could easily talk about government issues to them. However, he had very few people left to listen while I kept engaging with the crowd, occasionally taking a drink and sharing light-hearted stories until he finished speaking. I realized I was popular for the votes at the hunt, and when we wrapped up, I headed to the town of Vernon, which was what they wanted me to do. They pressed me again on the topic, and I found I could win over either party by agreeing with them. But I told them I wasn't sure if it would be the right thing to do, so I couldn't promise anything either way.
Their court commenced on the next Monday, as the barbacue was on a Saturday, and the candidates for governor and for Congress, as well as my competitor and myself, all attended.[143] The thought of having to make a speech made my knees feel mighty weak, and set my heart to fluttering almost as bad as my first love scrape with the Quaker's niece. But as good luck would have it, these big candidates spoke nearly all day, and when they quit, the people were worn out with fatigue, which afforded me a good apology for not discussing the government. But I listened mighty close to them, and was learning pretty fast about political matters. When they were all done, I got up and told some laughable story, and quit. I found I was safe in those parts, and so I went home, and didn't go back again till after the election was over. But to cut this matter short, I was elected, doubling my competitor, and nine votes over.
Their court started the following Monday, since the barbecue was on a Saturday, and all the candidates for governor and Congress, along with my rival and me, were there.[143] The thought of having to give a speech made my knees feel weak and my heart race almost as much as when I had my first crush on the Quaker's niece. But luckily, the big candidates spoke almost all day, and by the time they finished, the audience was so tired that I had a good excuse for not discussing the government. However, I listened closely to them and was picking up political knowledge pretty quickly. Once they were done, I got up, shared a funny story, and wrapped it up. I realized I was safe in that area, so I went home and didn't return until after the election. To make a long story short, I was elected, winning by double the votes of my opponent, plus nine extra votes.
A short time after this, I was in Pulaski, where I met with Colonel Polk, now a member of Congress from Tennessee. He was at that time a member elected to the Legislature, as well as myself; and in a large company he said to me, "Well, colonel, I suppose we shall have a radical change of the judiciary at the next session of the Legislature." "Very likely, sir," says I, and I put out quicker, for I was afraid some one would ask me what the judiciary was; and if I knowed I wish I may be shot. I don't indeed believe I had[144] ever before heard that there was any such thing in all nature; but still I was not willing that the people there should know how ignorant I was about it.
A little while later, I was in Pulaski, where I ran into Colonel Polk, who was then a member of Congress from Tennessee. At that time, he was also a member of the Legislature, just like me; and in a big group, he turned to me and said, "Well, colonel, I guess we’re going to see a big shift in the judiciary at the next session of the Legislature." "Very likely, sir," I replied, and I quickly moved away, worried someone would ask me what the judiciary was; and if I knew, I wish I might be shot. Honestly, I don’t think I had ever even heard that there was such a thing in existence; but still, I didn’t want the people there to find out how clueless I was about it.
When the time for meeting of the Legislature arrived, I went on, and before I had been there long, I could have told what the judiciary was, and what the government was too; and many other things that I had known nothing about before.
When it was time for the Legislature to meet, I went ahead, and before long, I could tell what the judiciary was and what the government was too; along with many other things I had no idea about before.
About this time I met with a very severe misfortune, which I may be pardoned for naming, as it made a great change in my circumstances, and kept me back very much in the world. I had built an extensive grist mill, and powder mill, all connected together, and also a large distillery. They had cost me upwards of three thousand dollars, more than I was worth in the world. The first news that I heard after I got to the Legislature, was, that my mills were—not blown up sky high, as you would guess, by my powder establishment,—but swept away all to smash by a large fresh, that came soon after I left home. I had, of course, to stop my distillery, as my grinding was broken up; and, indeed, I may say, that the misfortune just made a complete mash of me. I had some likely negroes, and a good stock of[145] almost every thing about me, and, best of all, I had an honest wife. She didn't advise me, as is too fashionable, to smuggle up this, and that, and t'other, to go on at home; but she told me, says she, "Just pay up, as long as you have a bit's worth in the world; and then every body will be satisfied, and we will scuffle for more." This was just such talk as I wanted to hear, for a man's wife can hold him devlish uneasy, if she begins to scold, and fret, and perplex him, at a time when he has a full load for a rail-road car on his mind already.
Around this time, I faced a serious setback that I'm allowed to mention because it dramatically changed my situation and really held me back in life. I had built a large grist mill, a powder mill, all interconnected, and a big distillery. They cost me over three thousand dollars—more than I was worth at the time. The first news I received after arriving at the Legislature was that my mills weren’t blown to bits by my powder mill as you might think, but were instead completely destroyed by a major flood that hit soon after I left home. Naturally, I had to shut down my distillery since my grinding operation was ruined, and honestly, this misfortune completely crushed me. I had some promising enslaved people and a good stock of almost everything I needed, and best of all, I had an honest wife. She didn’t advise me, as is often common, to cut corners here and there to keep things running; instead, she said, “Just pay up as long as you have a bit’s worth in the world, and then everyone will be satisfied, and we’ll figure out the rest.” This was exactly the encouraging talk I needed to hear, since a man’s wife can make him feel really uneasy if she starts to scold and stress him out when he’s already got a heavy burden on his mind.
And so, you see, I determined not to break full handed, but thought it better to keep a good conscience with an empty purse, than to get a bad opinion of myself, with a full one. I therefore gave up all I had, and took a bran-fire new start.[146]
And so, you see, I decided not to hold onto my money tightly, believing it was better to have a clear conscience with an empty wallet than to think poorly of myself with a full one. So, I gave up everything I had and took a fresh new start.[146]
CHAPTER XI.
Having returned from the Legislature, I determined to make another move, and so I took my eldest son with me, and a young man by the name of Abram Henry, and cut out for the Obion. I selected a spot when I got there, where I determined to settle; and the nearest house to it was seven miles, the next nearest was fifteen, and so on to twenty. It was a complete wilderness, and full of Indians who were hunting. Game was plenty of almost every kind, which suited me exactly, as I was always fond of hunting. The house which was nearest me, and which, as I have already stated, was seven miles off, and on the different side of the Obion river, belonged to a man by the name of Owens; and I started to go there. I had taken one horse along, to pack our provision, and when I got to the water I hobbled him out to graze, until I got back; as there was no boat to cross the river in, and it was so[148] high that it had overflowed all the bottoms and low country near it.
Having come back from the Legislature, I decided to make another move, so I took my oldest son with me and a young guy named Abram Henry, and headed out for the Obion. Once I got there, I picked a spot where I planned to settle; the nearest house was seven miles away, the next one was fifteen, and it stretched out to twenty miles. It was a total wilderness, full of Indians who were out hunting. There was plenty of game of almost every kind, which was perfect for me since I’ve always loved hunting. The house that was closest to me, as I mentioned, was seven miles away and on the other side of the Obion River, owned by a guy named Owens, so I set off to go there. I took one horse along to carry our supplies, and when I reached the water, I hobbled him out to graze until I returned; there wasn’t a boat available to cross the river, and it was so[148] high that it had flooded all the bottoms and low land nearby.
We now took water like so many beavers, notwithstanding it was mighty cold, and waded on. The water would sometimes be up to our necks, and at others not so deep; but I went, of course, before, and carried a pole, with which I would feel along before me, to see how deep it was, and to guard against falling into a slough, as there was many in our way. When I would come to one, I would take out my tomahawk and cut a small tree across it, and then go ahead again. Frequently my little son would have to swim, even where myself and the young man could wade; but we worked on till at last we got to the channel of the river, which made it about half a mile we had waded from where we took water. I saw a large tree that had fallen into the river from the other side, but it didn't reach across. One stood on the same bank where we were, that I thought I could fall, so as to reach the other; and so at it we went with my tomahawk, cutting away till we got it down; and, as good luck would have it, it fell right, and made us a way that we could pass.
We now drank water like a bunch of beavers, even though it was really cold, and waded on. The water would sometimes be up to our necks, and at other times it wasn’t as deep; but I naturally went first, carrying a pole to feel ahead of me, to check the depth and avoid falling into a swamp, as there were many along our path. When I reached one, I would pull out my tomahawk and chop down a small tree to get across, and then we'd move on again. Often my little son had to swim, even in places where the young man and I could just wade through; but we kept going until we finally reached the river's channel, after wading about half a mile from where we started drinking. I spotted a large tree that had fallen into the river on the other side, but it didn’t reach all the way across. There was one standing on our bank that I thought I could make fall to reach the other side; so we got to work with my tomahawk, cutting until we brought it down; and, as luck would have it, it fell just right, creating a way for us to cross.
When we got over this, it was still a sea of water as far as our eyes could reach. We took[149] into it again, and went ahead, for about a mile, hardly ever seeing a single spot of land, and sometimes very deep. At last we come in sight of land, which was a very pleasing thing; and when we got out, we went but a little way, before we came in sight of the house, which was more pleasing than ever; for we were wet all over, and mighty cold. I felt mighty sorry when I would look at my little boy, and see him shaking like he had the worst sort of an ague, for there was no time for fever then. As we got near to the house, we saw Mr. Owens and several men that were with him, just starting away. They saw us, and stop'd, but looked much astonished until we got up to them, and I made myself known. The men who were with him were the owners of a boat which was the first that ever went that far up the Obion river; and some hands he had hired to carry it about a hundred miles still further up, by water, tho' it was only about thirty by land, as the river is very crooked.
When we got past this, it was still a sea of water as far as we could see. We took[149] into it again and moved forward for about a mile, barely spotting any land, and sometimes it was really deep. Finally, we caught sight of land, which was a great relief; and when we got out, we didn’t go very far before we saw the house, which was more welcoming than ever since we were soaked and extremely cold. I felt really sad when I looked at my little boy and saw him shaking like he had a really bad fever, because there was no time for that then. As we approached the house, we noticed Mr. Owens and several men with him just getting ready to leave. They stopped when they saw us, looking quite surprised until we reached them and I introduced myself. The men with him owned a boat that was the first to travel that far up the Obion river; and he had hired some workers to take it about a hundred miles further up by water, even though it was only about thirty miles by land since the river is very winding.
They all turned back to the house with me, where I found Mrs. Owens, a fine, friendly old woman; and her kindness to my little boy did me ten times as much good as any thing she could have done for me, if she had tried her[150] best. The old gentleman set out his bottle to us, and I concluded that if a horn wasn't good then, there was no use for its invention. So I swig'd off about a half pint, and the young man was by no means bashful in such a case; he took a strong pull at it too. I then gave my boy some, and in a little time we felt pretty well. We dried ourselves by the fire, and were asked to go on board of the boat that evening. I agreed to do so, but left my son with the old lady, and myself and my young man went to the boat with Mr. Owens and the others. The boat was loaded with whiskey, flour, sugar, coffee, salt, castings, and other articles suitable for the country; and they were to receive five hundred dollars to land the load at M'Lemore's Bluff, beside the profit they could make on their load. This was merely to show that boats could get up to that point. We staid all night with them, and had a high night of it, as I took steam enough to drive out all the cold that was in me, and about three times as much more. In the morning we concluded to go on with the boat to where a great harricane had crossed the river, and blowed all the timber down into it. When we got there, we found the river was falling fast, and concluded we couldn't get through the timber without[151] more rise; so we drop'd down opposite Mr. Owens' again, where they determined to wait for more water.
They all headed back to the house with me, where I found Mrs. Owens, a lovely, friendly old woman; her kindness to my little boy made me feel ten times better than anything she could have done for me, even if she had tried her best. The old gentleman poured out some drinks for us, and I figured that if a horn wasn’t good at that moment, then it wasn’t really worth having. So I downed about half a pint, and the young man wasn’t shy about it either; he took a big swig as well. I then gave my boy some, and after a short while, we felt pretty good. We dried off by the fire and were invited to go on board the boat that evening. I agreed to it, but I left my son with the old lady, and the young man and I went to the boat with Mr. Owens and the others. The boat was packed with whiskey, flour, sugar, coffee, salt, castings, and other goods for the country; they were getting five hundred dollars to deliver the load at M'Lemore's Bluff, plus whatever profit they could make on it. This was just to prove that boats could reach that point. We stayed with them all night and had a great time, as I drank enough to drive out all the cold in me and about three times more. In the morning, we decided to continue with the boat to where a huge hurricane had crossed the river and knocked down all the timber into it. When we arrived, we saw the river was dropping quickly and decided we couldn’t get through the timber without more rise, so we dropped back opposite Mr. Owens' again, where they decided to wait for more water.
The next day it rained rip-roriously, and the river rose pretty considerable, but not enough yet. And so I got the boatsmen all to go out with me to where I was going to settle, and we slap'd up a cabin in little or no time. I got from the boat four barrels of meal, and one of salt, and about ten gallons of whiskey.
The next day it rained heavily, and the river rose quite a bit, but not enough yet. So, I got all the boatmen to come with me to where I was going to stay, and we quickly built a cabin in no time. I took four barrels of flour, one of salt, and about ten gallons of whiskey from the boat.
To pay for these, I agreed to go with the boat up the river to their landing place. I got also a large middling of bacon, and killed a fine deer, and left them for my young man and my little boy, who were to stay at my cabin till I got back; which I expected would be in six or seven days. We cut out, and moved up to the harricane, where we stop'd for the night. In the morning I started about daylight, intending to kill a deer, as I had no thought they would get the boat through the timber that day. I had gone but a little way before I killed a fine buck, and started to go back to the boat; but on the way I came on the tracks of a large gang of elks, and so I took after them. I had followed them only a little distance when I saw them, and directly after I saw two large bucks. I shot one down, and the other wouldn't leave him;[152] so I loaded my gun, and shot him down too. I hung them up, and went ahead again after my elks. I pursued on till after the middle of the day before I saw them again; but they took the hint before I got in shooting distance, and run off. I still pushed on till late in the evening, when I found I was about four miles from where I had left the boat, and as hungry as a wolf, for I hadn't eaten a bite that day.
To pay for these, I agreed to go with the boat up the river to their landing spot. I also got a decent amount of bacon and killed a nice deer, leaving them for my young man and little boy, who would stay at my cabin until I returned; I expected that to be in six or seven days. We set off and moved up to the hurricane, where we stopped for the night. In the morning, I set out around dawn, planning to kill a deer since I didn't think they would get the boat through the timber that day. I had gone only a short distance when I killed a nice buck and started to head back to the boat, but on the way, I found the tracks of a large group of elk, so I decided to follow them. I followed them for just a little while when I spotted them, and right after, I saw two large bucks. I shot one down, and the other wouldn't leave him;[152] so I loaded my gun and shot him too. I hung them up and continued on after my elk. I kept going until after midday before I saw them again, but they caught on before I got within shooting range and ran off. I continued on until late in the evening when I realized I was about four miles from where I had left the boat, and I was as hungry as a wolf since I hadn't eaten anything that day.
I started down the edge of the river low grounds, giving out the pursuit of my elks, and hadn't gone hardly any distance at all, before I saw two more bucks, very large fellows too. I took a blizzard at one of them, and up he tumbled. The other ran off a few jumps and stop'd; and stood there till I loaded again, and fired at him. I knock'd his trotters from under him, and then I hung them both up. I pushed on again; and about sunset I saw three other bucks. I down'd with one of them, and the other two ran off. I hung this one up also, having now killed six that day. I then pushed on till I got to the harricane, and at the lower edge of it, about where I expected the boat was. Here I hollered as hard as I could roar, but could get no answer. I fired off my gun, and the men on the boat fired one too; but quite contrary to my expectation, they had got through[153] the timber, and were about two miles above me. It was now dark, and I had to crawl through the fallen timber the best way I could; and if the reader don't know it was bad enough, I am sure I do. For the vines and briers had grown all through it, and so thick, that a good fat coon couldn't much more than get along. I got through at last, and went on near to where I had killed my last deer, and once more fired off my gun, which was again answered from the boat, which was still a little above me. I moved on as fast as I could, but soon came to water, and not knowing how deep it was, I halted and hollered till they came to me with a skiff. I now got to the boat, without further difficulty; but the briers had worked on me at such a rate, that I felt like I wanted sewing up, all over. I took a pretty stiff horn, which soon made me feel much better; but I was so tired that I could hardly work my jaws to eat.
I started down the edge of the river's lowlands, giving up the chase of my elks, and hadn’t gone far before I spotted two more bucks, really big ones too. I took a shot at one of them, and down he went. The other one ran off a bit and stopped; he stood there until I reloaded and fired at him. I took his legs out from under him and then hung them both up. I pushed on again, and around sunset I saw three other bucks. I shot one of them down, and the other two ran away. I hung this one up too, having now killed six that day. I then continued until I reached the hurricane area, at the lower edge of it, about where I expected the boat to be. I yelled as loud as I could, but got no response. I fired my gun, and the men on the boat fired one back; but contrary to my expectations, they had made it through the timber and were about two miles above me. It was now dark, and I had to crawl through the fallen timber the best I could; and if the reader doesn’t know, it was pretty rough, that’s for sure. The vines and brambles had grown all through it so thick that even a fat raccoon could barely get through. I finally got through and moved on close to where I had shot my last deer, and once again fired off my gun, which was answered from the boat, still a little above me. I hurried on as fast as I could, but soon reached water, and not knowing how deep it was, I stopped and yelled until they came with a skiff. I made it to the boat without any more trouble; but those brambles had done a number on me, and I felt like I needed to be stitched up all over. I took a pretty strong drink, which made me feel much better, but I was so tired that I could barely move my jaws to eat.
In the morning, myself and a young man started and brought in the first buck I had killed; and after breakfast we went and brought in the last one. The boat then started, but we again went and got the two I had killed just as I turned down the river in the evening; and we then pushed on and o'ertook the boat, leaving the other[154] two hanging in the woods, as we had now as much as we wanted.
In the morning, a young man and I set out and brought in the first buck I had killed; after breakfast, we went back and got the last one. The boat then left, but we went and retrieved the two I had killed just as I was heading down the river in the evening; we then continued on and caught up with the boat, leaving the other two hanging in the woods since we now had as much as we needed.
We got up the river very well, but quite slowly; and we landed, on the eleventh day, at the place the load was to be delivered at. They here gave me their skiff, and myself and a young man by the name of Flavius Harris, who had determined to go and live with me, cut out down the river for my cabin, which we reached safely enough.
We traveled up the river without too much trouble, but it was pretty slow. On the eleventh day, we arrived at the spot where the load was supposed to be delivered. They gave me their small boat, and a young man named Flavius Harris, who decided to come live with me, and I took off down the river to my cabin, which we reached safely.
We turned in and cleared a field, and planted our corn; but it was so late in the spring, we had no time to make rails, and therefore we put no fence around our field. There was no stock, however, nor any thing else to disturb our corn, except the wild varments, and the old serpent himself, with a fence to help him, couldn't keep them out. I made corn enough to do me, and during that spring I killed ten bears, and a great abundance of deer. But in all this time, we saw the face of no white person in that country, except Mr. Owens' family, and a very few passengers, who went out there, looking at the country. Indians, though, were still plenty enough. Having laid by my crap, I went home, which was a distance of about a hundred and fifty miles; and when I got there, I was met by an order to attend[155] a call-session of our Legislature. I attended it, and served out my time, and then returned, and took my family and what little plunder I had, and moved to where I had built my cabin, and made my crap.
We settled down, cleared a field, and planted our corn; but it was so late in the spring that we had no time to build a fence, so we didn't fence in our field. Luckily, there were no animals or anything else to disturb our corn, except for the wild critters, and even with a fence, the old snake himself couldn't keep them out. I grew enough corn to get by, and that spring I hunted and killed ten bears and a lot of deer. But during that time, we didn't see any white people in the area, except for Mr. Owens' family and a few visitors who came to check out the land. However, there were still plenty of Indians around. After harvesting my crops, I went home, which was about one hundred and fifty miles away; when I arrived, I was met with a request to attend a session of our Legislature. I went, served my time, and then returned, took my family and whatever little belongings I had, and moved back to where I had built my cabin and planted my crops.
I gathered my corn, and then set out for my Fall's hunt. This was in the last of October, 1822. I found bear very plenty, and, indeed, all sorts of game and wild varments, except buffalo. There was none of them. I hunted on till Christmass, having supplied my family very well all along with wild meat, at which time my powder gave out; and I had none either to fire Christmass guns, which is very common in that country, or to hunt with. I had a brother-in-law who had now moved out and settled about six miles west of me, on the opposite side of Rutherford's fork of the Obion river, and he had brought me a keg of powder, but I had never gotten it home. There had just been another of Noah's freshes, and the low grounds were flooded all over with water. I know'd the stream was at least a mile wide which I would have to cross, as the water was from hill to hill, and yet I determined to go on over in some way or other, so as to get my powder. I told this to my wife, and she immediately opposed it with all her might. I still insisted, telling her we had[156] no powder for Christmass, and, worse than all, we were out of meat. She said, we had as well starve as for me to freeze to death or to get drowned, and one or the other was certain if I attempted to go.
I gathered my corn and then set off for my fall hunt. This was in late October 1822. I found plenty of bears, and all kinds of game and wild animals, except buffalo. There weren't any around. I kept hunting until Christmas, successfully supplying my family with wild meat the whole time, but by then my gunpowder ran out. I didn’t have any left to shoot Christmas guns, which is very common in that area, or to hunt with. I had a brother-in-law who had recently moved about six miles west of me, on the other side of Rutherford's Fork of the Obion River, and he had brought me a keg of powder, but I had never managed to bring it home. There had just been another one of Noah's floods, and the low ground was completely underwater. I knew the stream was at least a mile wide that I would have to cross, as the water was from hill to hill, yet I decided I would find a way to get across to get my powder. I told this to my wife, and she immediately opposed it with all her strength. I insisted, telling her we had no powder for Christmas, and worse yet, we were out of meat. She said we might as well starve than for me to freeze to death or drown, and one of those was certain if I tried to go.
But I didn't believe the half of this; and so I took my woolen wrappers, and a pair of mockasins, and put them on, and tied up some dry clothes and a pair of shoes and stockings, and started. But I didn't before know how much any body could suffer and not die. This, and some of my other experiments in water, learned me something about it, and I therefore relate them.
But I didn't believe any of this; so I grabbed my woolen wraps, put on a pair of moccasins, packed some dry clothes along with a pair of shoes and socks, and set off. But I had no idea how much someone could endure and not die. This, along with some of my other experiences in water, taught me something about it, and that's why I'm sharing them.
The snow was about four inches deep when I started; and when I got to the water, which was only about a quarter of a mile off, it look'd like an ocean. I put in, and waded on till I come to the channel, where I crossed that on a high log. I then took water again, having my gun and all my hunting tools along, and waded till I came to a deep slough, that was wider than the river itself. I had crossed it often on a log; but, behold, when I got there, no log was to be seen. I knowed of an island in the slough, and a sapling stood on it close to the side of that log, which was now entirely under water. I knowed further, that the water was about eight or ten feet deep under the log, and I judged it to be about three feet deep[157] over it. After studying a little what I should do, I determined to cut a forked sapling, which stood near me, so as to lodge it against the one that stood on the island, in which I succeeded very well. I then cut me a pole, and crawled along on my sapling till I got to the one it was lodged against, which was about six feet above the water. I then felt about with my pole till I found the log, which was just about as deep under the water as I had judged. I then crawled back and got my gun, which I had left at the stump of the sapling I had cut, and again made my way to the place of lodgement, and then climb'd down the other sapling so as to get on the log. I then felt my way along with my feet, in the water, about waist deep, but it was a mighty ticklish business. However, I got over, and by this time I had very little feeling in my feet and legs, as I had been all the time in the water, except what time I was crossing the high log over the river, and climbing my lodged sapling.
The snow was about four inches deep when I started, and when I reached the water, which was only about a quarter of a mile away, it looked like an ocean. I stepped in and waded until I hit the channel, where I crossed on a high log. I took to the water again, carrying my gun and all my hunting gear, and waded until I reached a deep slough that was wider than the river itself. I had crossed it many times on a log, but when I got there, no log was in sight. I remembered there was an island in the slough, and a sapling stood on it right by the log, which was now completely underwater. I also knew that the water was about eight or ten feet deep underneath the log, and I estimated it to be around three feet deep over it. After thinking about what to do, I decided to cut a forked sapling nearby to brace it against the one on the island, which I managed to do successfully. I then made a pole and crawled out on my sapling until I reached the one it was propped against, which was about six feet above the water. I felt around with my pole until I found the log, which was just as deep underwater as I’d estimated. I crawled back to grab my gun, which I had left at the stump of the sapling I had cut, and then made my way back to where I propped it up, and climbed down the other sapling to get onto the log. I felt my way along with my feet in the water, which was about waist deep, but it was a really precarious situation. Nonetheless, I got across, and by that time, I had very little feeling in my feet and legs since I’d been in the water the whole time, except when I was crossing the high log over the river and climbing onto my lodged sapling.[157]
I went but a short distance before I came to another slough, over which there was a log, but it was floating on the water. I thought I could walk it, and so I mounted on it; but when I had got about the middle of the deep water, somehow or somehow else, it turned over, and in I[158] went up to my head I waded out of this deep water, and went ahead till I came to the high-land, where I stop'd to pull off my wet clothes, and put on the others, which I had held up with my gun, above the water, when I fell in. I got them on, but my flesh had no feeling in it, I was so cold. I tied up the wet ones, and hung them up in a bush. I now thought I would run, so as to warm myself a little, but I couldn't raise a trot for some time; indeed, I couldn't step more than half the length of my foot. After a while I got better, and went on five miles to the house of my brother-in-law, having not even smelt fire from the time I started. I got there late in the evening, and he was much astonished at seeing me at such a time. I staid all night, and the next morning was most piercing cold, and so they persuaded me not to go home that day. I agreed, and turned out and killed him two deer; but the weather still got worse and colder, instead of better. I staid that night, and in the morning they still insisted I couldn't get home. I knowed the water would be frozen over, but not hard enough to bear me, and so I agreed to stay that day. I went out hunting again, and pursued a big he-bear all day, but didn't kill him. The next morning was bitter cold, but I knowed my family was without meat,[159] and I determined to get home to them, or die a-trying.
I went just a short distance before I came across another bog, and there was a log floating on the water. I thought I could walk across it, so I climbed onto it; but when I was about halfway over the deep water, it somehow flipped over, and I went in up to my head. I waded out of the deep water and continued until I reached higher ground, where I stopped to take off my wet clothes and put on the dry ones I had kept above the water with my gun when I fell in. I managed to get them on, but I was so cold that I couldn't feel anything. I tied up the wet clothes and hung them on a bush. I thought I'd run a bit to warm myself, but I couldn't even manage a trot for a while; I could barely take a step longer than half the length of my foot. After a while, I felt better and walked five miles to my brother-in-law's house, having not even smelled fire since I started. I arrived late in the evening, and he was really surprised to see me at that hour. I stayed the night, and the next morning was extremely cold, so they convinced me not to head home that day. I agreed and went out hunting, eventually killing two deer, but the weather just kept getting worse and colder. I stayed that night, and the next morning they still insisted I couldn't go home. I knew the water would be frozen, but not solid enough to hold me, so I agreed to stay one more day. I went hunting again and tracked a large he-bear all day, but I didn't manage to kill him. The next morning was freezing, but I knew my family was out of meat, and I was determined to get home to them, even if it meant risking my life trying.
I took my keg of powder, and all my hunting tools, and cut out. When I got to the water, it was a sheet of ice as far as I could see. I put on to it, but hadn't got far before it broke through with me; and so I took out my tomahawk, and broke my way along before me for a considerable distance. At last I got to where the ice would bear me for a short distance, and I mounted on it, and went ahead; but it soon broke in again, and I had to wade on till I came to my floating log. I found it so tight this time, that I know'd it couldn't give me another fall, as it was frozen in with the ice. I crossed over it without much difficulty, and worked along till I got to my lodged sapling, and my log under the water. The swiftness of the current prevented the water from freezing over it, and so I had to wade, just as I did when I crossed it before. When I got to my sapling, I left my gun and climbed out with my powder keg first, and then went back and got my gun. By this time I was nearly frozen to death, but I saw all along before me, where the ice had been fresh broke, and I thought it must be a bear straggling about in the water. I, therefore, fresh primed my gun, and, cold as I was, I[160] was determined to make war on him, if we met. But I followed the trail till it led me home, and I then found it had been made by my young man that lived with me, who had been sent by my distressed wife to see, if he could, what had become of me, for they all believed that I was dead. When I got home I was'nt quite dead, but mighty nigh it; but I had my powder, and that was what I went for.[161]
I grabbed my keg of gunpowder and all my hunting gear and headed out. When I reached the water, it was a solid sheet of ice as far as I could see. I stepped onto it, but it didn’t take long before I broke through; so I took out my tomahawk and started to chop my way forward for quite a while. Eventually, I found a spot where the ice could support me for a short distance, so I climbed on and moved ahead, but it soon gave way again, forcing me to wade until I reached my floating log. This time it was so well stuck that I knew it wouldn't let me fall again since it was frozen in with the ice. I crossed it without much trouble and kept going until I reached my lodged sapling and my log under the water. The current was too fast for the water to freeze over it, so I had to wade again, just like when I crossed it before. When I reached my sapling, I left my gun and climbed out with my powder keg first, then went back for my gun. By this point, I was nearly frozen to death, but I noticed a fresh break in the ice ahead of me and thought it might be a bear wandering around in the water. So, I reloaded my gun and, cold as I was, I was set on confronting it if we crossed paths. However, I followed the trail until it led me back home, where I found out it was made by my young helper who lived with me. He had been sent by my worried wife to see if he could find out what had happened to me, since everyone thought I was dead. When I got home, I wasn’t quite dead, but I was very close; still, I had my powder, which was what I had gone for.
CHAPTER XII.
That night there fell a heavy rain, and it turned to a sleet. In the morning all hands turned out hunting. My young man, and a brother-in-law who had lately settled close by me, went down the river to hunt for turkeys; but I was for larger game. I told them, I had dreamed the night before of having a hard fight with a big black nigger, and I knowed it was a sign that I was to have a battle with a bear; for in a bear country, I never know'd such a dream to fail. So I started to go up above the harricane, determined to have a bear. I had two pretty good dogs, and an old hound, all of which I took along. I had gone about six miles up the river, and it was then about four miles across to the main Obion; so I determined to strike across to that, as I had found nothing yet to kill. I got on to the river, and turned down it; but the sleet was still getting worse and worse. The bushes were all bent down, and locked together with ice,[162] so that it was almost impossible to get along. In a little time my dogs started a large gang of old turkey goblers, and I killed two of them, of the biggest sort. I shouldered them up, and moved on, until I got through the harricane, when I was so tired that I laid my goblers down to rest, as they were confounded heavy, and I was mighty tired. While I was resting, my old hound went to a log, and smelt it awhile, and then raised his eyes toward the sky, and cried out. Away he went, and my other dogs with him, and I shouldered up my turkeys again, and followed on as hard as I could drive. They were soon out of sight, and in a very little time I heard them begin to bark. When I got to them, they were barking up a tree, but there was no game there. I concluded it had been a turkey, and that it had flew away.
That night there was a heavy rain, which turned into sleet. In the morning, everyone got up to hunt. My boyfriend and a brother-in-law who had recently moved nearby went down the river to look for turkeys, but I was after bigger game. I told them that I had dreamed the night before about having a tough fight with a big black man, and I knew it was a sign that I was going to have a battle with a bear; because in bear country, I had never known such a dream to be wrong. So I set out to go up past the thicket, determined to find a bear. I took my two good dogs and an old hound with me. I had gone about six miles up the river, and it was then about four miles across to the main Obion, so I decided to head over that way since I hadn't found anything to kill yet. I got onto the river and went downstream, but the sleet was getting worse. The bushes were all bent down and locked together with ice, making it almost impossible to get through. Soon, my dogs jumped a large group of old turkey gobblers, and I shot two of the biggest ones. I slung them over my shoulder and moved on, but when I got through the thicket, I was so tired that I put the turkeys down to rest since they were incredibly heavy, and I was really exhausted. While I was resting, my old hound went to a log, sniffed around for a bit, raised his eyes toward the sky, and howled. Then he took off, with my other dogs following him, so I picked up my turkeys again and hurried after them. They soon vanished from sight, and not long after, I heard them barking. When I caught up with them, they were barking at a tree, but there was no game there. I figured it must have been a turkey that flew away.
When they saw me coming, away they went again; and, after a little time, began to bark as before. When I got near them, I found they were barking up the wrong tree again, as there was no game there. They served me in this way three or four times, until I was so infernal mad, that I determined, if I could get near enough, to shoot the old hound at least. With this intention I pushed on the harder, till I came to the edge of an open parara, and looking on before my dogs, I[163] saw in and about the biggest bear that ever was seen in America. He looked, at the distance he was from me, like a large black bull. My dogs were afraid to attack him, and that was the reason they had stop'd so often, that I might overtake them. They were now almost up with him, and I took my goblers from my back and hung them up in a sapling, and broke like a quarter horse after my bear, for the sight of him had put new springs in me. I soon got near to them, but they were just getting into a roaring thicket, and so I couldn't run through it, but had to pick my way along, and had close work even at that.
When they saw me coming, they took off again; and after a little while, they started barking like before. As I got closer, I realized they were barking up the wrong tree again since there was no game there. They did this to me three or four times until I was so furious that I decided, if I could get close enough, to shoot the old hound at least. With that intention, I pressed on harder until I reached the edge of an open field, and looking ahead of my dogs, I saw the biggest bear ever seen in America. From the distance, he looked like a large black bull. My dogs were too afraid to attack him, which is why they kept stopping to let me catch up. They were almost on him now, so I took my gobblers off my back and hung them up in a sapling, then took off like a quarter horse after the bear because seeing him energized me. I soon got close, but they were just getting into a thick patch of brush, and I couldn't run through it, so I had to carefully make my way along, which was quite a challenge.
In a little time I saw the bear climbing up a large black oak-tree, and I crawled on till I got within about eighty yards of him. He was setting with his breast to me; and so I put fresh priming in my gun, and fired at him. At this he raised one of his paws and snorted loudly. I loaded again as quick as I could, and fired as near the same place in his breast as possible. At the crack of my gun here he came tumbling down; and the moment he touched the ground, I heard one of my best dogs cry out. I took my tomahawk in one hand, and my big butcher-knife in the other, and run up within four or five paces of him, at which he let my dog go, and fixed his[164] eyes on me. I got back in all sorts of a hurry, for I know'd if he got hold of me, he would hug me altogether too close for comfort. I went to my gun and hastily loaded her again, and shot him the third time, which killed him good.
In a little while, I saw the bear climbing up a big black oak tree, and I crawled until I was about eighty yards away from him. He was facing away from me, so I reloaded my gun and took a shot. At that, he raised one of his paws and let out a loud snort. I quickly loaded my gun again and aimed for the same spot on his chest as best as I could. As soon as I fired, he came tumbling down, and the moment he hit the ground, I heard one of my best dogs yelping. I grabbed my tomahawk in one hand and my large butcher knife in the other, and rushed within four or five paces of him, at which point he let my dog go and stared right at me. I hurried back because I knew that if he caught me, he would hug me way too tight for comfort. I went back to my gun, loaded it up in a rush again, and shot him a third time, which finally took him down.
I now began to think about getting him home, but I didn't know how far it was. So I left him and started; and in order to find him again, I would blaze a sapling every little distance, which would show me the way back. I continued this till I got within about a mile of home, for there I know'd very well where I was, and that I could easily find the way back to my blazes. When I got home, I took my brother-in-law, and my young man, and four horses, and went back. We got there just before dark, and struck up a fire, and commenced butchering my bear. It was some time in the night before we finished it; and I can assert, on my honour, that I believe he would have weighed six hundred pounds. It was the second largest I ever saw. I killed one, a few years after, that weighed six hundred and seventeen pounds. I now felt fully compensated for my sufferings in going after my powder; and well satisfied that a dog might sometimes be doing a good business, even when he seemed to be barking up the wrong tree. We got our meat home,[165] and I had the pleasure to know that we now had plenty, and that of the best; and I continued through the winter to supply my family abundantly with bear-meat and venison from the woods.[166]
I started thinking about how to get him home, but I wasn’t sure how far it was. So, I left him behind and set off; to find my way back, I marked a sapling every little distance. That way, I could see the path back to where I had started. I kept doing this until I was about a mile from home, because at that point I knew exactly where I was and could easily find my way back to my markers. When I got home, I grabbed my brother-in-law, my friend, and four horses, and headed back. We arrived just before dark, started a fire, and began butchering my bear. It took us a while to finish it; honestly, I believe it would have weighed around six hundred pounds. It was the second largest bear I’ve ever seen. A few years later, I killed another one that weighed six hundred seventeen pounds. I finally felt like all my efforts in getting my powder were worth it; I was also satisfied that sometimes, a dog might actually be doing good business, even when it seems like he’s barking up the wrong tree. We brought the meat home,[165] and I was pleased to know that we now had plenty of the best quality meat. Throughout the winter, I continued to provide my family with an abundance of bear meat and venison from the woods.[166]
CHAPTER XIII.
I had on hand a great many skins, and so, in the month of February, I packed a horse with them, and taking my eldest son along with me, cut out for a little town called Jackson, situated about forty miles off. We got there well enough, and I sold my skins, and bought me some coffee, and sugar, powder, lead, and salt. I packed them all up in readiness for a start, which I intended to make early the next morning. Morning came, but I concluded, before I started, I would go and take a horn with some of my old fellow-soldiers that I had met with at Jackson.
I had a bunch of pelts, so in February, I loaded a horse with them and took my oldest son with me to a small town called Jackson, which was about forty miles away. We got there just fine, and I sold my pelts, then bought some coffee, sugar, powder, lead, and salt. I packed everything up to get ready for an early start the next morning. When morning came, I decided that before leaving, I would have a drink with some of my old army buddies I ran into in Jackson.
I did so; and while we were engaged in this, I met with three candidates for the Legislature; a Doctor Butler, who was, by marriage, a nephew to General Jackson, a Major Lynn, and a Mr. McEver, all first-rate men. We all took a horn together, and some person present said to me, "Crockett, you must offer for the Legislature." I told him I lived at least forty miles from any[167] white settlement, and had no thought of becoming a candidate at that time. So we all parted, and I and my little boy went on home.
I did that; and while we were busy, I ran into three people who were looking to join the Legislature: Doctor Butler, who was related by marriage to General Jackson, Major Lynn, and Mr. McEver, all great guys. We all had a drink together, and someone said to me, "Crockett, you should run for the Legislature." I told him I lived at least forty miles from any[167] white settlement and wasn't interested in running for office at that moment. So we all went our separate ways, and my little boy and I headed home.
It was about a week or two after this, that a man came to my house, and told me I was a candidate. I told him not so. But he took out a newspaper from his pocket, and show'd me where I was announced. I said to my wife that this was all a burlesque on me, but I was determined to make it cost the man who had put it there at least the value of the printing, and of the fun he wanted at my expense. So I hired a young man to work in my place on my farm, and turned out myself electioneering. I hadn't been out long, before I found the people began to talk very much about the bear hunter, the man from the cane; and the three gentlemen, who I have already named, soon found it necessary to enter into an agreement to have a sort of caucus at their March court, to determine which of them was the strongest, and the other two was to withdraw and support him. As the court came on, each one of them spread himself, to secure the nomination; but it fell on Dr. Butler, and the rest backed out. The doctor was a clever fellow, and I have often said he was the most talented man I ever[168] run against for any office. His being related to Gen'l. Jackson also helped him on very much; but I was in for it, and I was determined to push ahead and go through, or stick. Their meeting was held in Madison county, which was the strongest in the representative district, which was composed of eleven counties, and they seemed bent on having the member from there.
It was about a week or two later when a man came to my house and told me I was a candidate. I told him that wasn't true. But he pulled out a newspaper from his pocket and showed me where I was mentioned. I told my wife that this was all a joke at my expense, but I was determined to make the guy who put my name in there pay for it, at least for the cost of the printing and the fun he wanted at my expense. So I hired a young man to work on my farm and went out campaigning myself. I hadn’t been out long before I noticed people started talking a lot about the bear hunter, the guy from the cane; and the three gentlemen I mentioned earlier soon realized they needed to have a sort of meeting at their March court to figure out who was the strongest, with the other two agreeing to back him up. As the court got closer, each of them tried hard to secure the nomination, but it ended up going to Dr. Butler, and the others backed off. The doctor was a sharp guy, and I’ve often said he was the most talented person I ever faced for any office. Being related to Gen'l. Jackson also helped him quite a bit; but I was in it to win it, and I was determined to push forward and see it through, or at least not give up. Their meeting was held in Madison County, which was the strongest in the representative district, made up of eleven counties, and they seemed set on having the member come from there.
At this time Col. Alexander was a candidate for Congress, and attending one of his public meetings one day, I walked to where he was treating the people, and he gave me an introduction to several of his acquaintances, and informed them that I was out electioneering. In a little time my competitor, Doctor Butler, came along; he passed by without noticing me, and I suppose, indeed, he did not recognise me. But I hailed him, as I was for all sorts of fun; and when he turned to me, I said to him, "Well, doctor, I suppose they have weighed you out to me; but I should like to know why they fixed your election for March instead of August? This is," said I, "a branfire new way of doing business, if a caucus is to make a representative for the people!" He now discovered who I was, and cried out, "D—n it, Crockett, is that you?"—"Be sure it is," said I, "but I don't want it understood that I have come electioneering. I have just[169] crept out of the cane, to see what discoveries I could make among the white folks." I told him that when I set out electioneering, I would go prepared to put every man on as good footing when I left him as I found him on. I would therefore have me a large buckskin hunting-shirt made, with a couple of pockets holding about a peck each; and that in one I would carry a great big twist of tobacco, and in the other my bottle of liquor; for I knowed when I met a man and offered him a dram, he would throw out his quid of tobacco to take one, and after he had taken his horn, I would out with my twist and give him another chaw. And in this way he would not be worse off than when I found him; and I would be sure to leave him in a first-rate good humour. He said I could beat him electioneering all hollow. I told him I would give him better evidence of that before August, notwithstanding he had many advantages over me, and particularly in the way of money; but I told him that I would go on the products of the country; that I had industrious children, and the best of coon dogs, and they would hunt every night till midnight to support my election; and when the coon fur wa'n't good, I would myself go a wolfing, and shoot down a wolf, and skin his head, and his scalp would be good to me[170] for three dollars, in our state treasury money; and in this way I would get along on the big string. He stood like he was both amused and astonished, and the whole crowd was in a roar of laughter. From this place I returned home, leaving the people in a first-rate way; and I was sure I would do a good business among them. At any rate, I was determined to stand up to my lick-log, salt or no salt.
At that time, Colonel Alexander was running for Congress, and one day while attending one of his public meetings, I walked over to where he was speaking to the crowd. He introduced me to several people he knew and mentioned that I was out campaigning. Shortly after, my opponent, Doctor Butler, came by; he passed without acknowledging me, and I figured he didn’t recognize me. But I called out to him because I was in the mood for some fun. When he turned around, I said, “Well, Doctor, I guess they’ve assigned you to me; but I’m curious why they scheduled your election for March instead of August? This is,” I continued, “a totally new way of doing things if a caucus gets to pick a representative for the people!” He then realized who I was and exclaimed, “D—n it, Crockett, is that you?”—“You bet it is,” I replied, “but let’s not make it known that I’m campaigning. I just[169] crawled out of the woods to see what I could find out among the folks.” I told him that when I did start campaigning, I would ensure that every man I met was in as good a position when I left him as he was when I found him. So, I was going to have a big buckskin hunting shirt made, with two pockets that could hold about a peck each; in one I’d keep a large twist of tobacco, and in the other my bottle of liquor; because I knew that when I met a guy and offered him a drink, he’d toss out his quid of tobacco to take one, and after he had his shot, I’d pull out my twist and offer him another chew. That way, he wouldn’t be worse off than when I met him, and I’d be sure to leave him in a great mood. He said I could definitely out-campaign him. I told him I’d have better proof of that before August, even though he had many advantages over me, especially in terms of money; but I planned to rely on local resources; I had hardworking kids and the best coon dogs, and they’d hunt every night until midnight to support my campaign; and when coon fur wasn’t good, I’d go hunting for wolves myself, shoot one down, and skin it, as the scalp would be worth three dollars in our state treasury. And this way, I’d manage just fine. He looked like he was both entertained and amazed, and the whole crowd burst into laughter. From there, I went home, leaving everyone in a great mood; and I was sure I’d do well with them. Either way, I was determined to stick to my plan, salt or no salt.
In a short time there came out two other candidates, a Mr. Shaw and a Mr. Brown. We all ran the race through; and when the election was over, it turned out that I beat them all by a majority of two hundred and forty-seven votes, and was again returned as a member of the Legislature from a new region of the country, without losing a session. This reminded me of the old saying—"A fool for luck, and a poor man for children."
In no time, two other candidates emerged, Mr. Shaw and Mr. Brown. We all competed in the race, and when the election was finished, I ended up defeating them all by a margin of two hundred and forty-seven votes, being elected again as a member of the Legislature from a new area of the country, without missing a session. This brought to mind the old saying—"A fool for luck, and a poor man for children."
I now served two years in that body from my new district, which was the years 1823 and '24. At the session of 1823, I had a small trial of my independence, and whether I would forsake principle for party, or for the purpose of following after big men.
I served in that position for two years from my new district, which were 1823 and '24. During the session of 1823, I had a small test of my independence to see if I would abandon my principles for party loyalty or for the sake of aligning myself with influential figures.
The term of Col. John Williams had expired, who was a senator in Congress from the state of Tennessee. He was a candidate for another election,[171] and was opposed by Pleasant M. Miller, Esq., who, it was believed, would not be able to beat the colonel. Some two or three others were spoken of, but it was at last concluded that the only man who could beat him was the present "government," General Jackson. So, a few days before the election was to come on, he was sent for to come and run for the senate. He was then in nomination for the presidency; but sure enough he came, and did run as the opponent of Colonel Williams, and beat him too, but not by my vote. The vote was, for Jackson, thirty-five; for Williams, twenty-five. I thought the colonel had honestly discharged his duty, and even the mighty name of Jackson couldn't make me vote against him.
The term of Col. John Williams had ended. He was a senator in Congress from Tennessee and was running for re-election. He faced opposition from Pleasant M. Miller, Esq., who many believed wouldn’t be able to beat the colonel. A couple of other candidates were mentioned, but ultimately it was decided that the only person who could defeat him was the current "government," General Jackson. So, a few days before the election, they asked him to run for the Senate. He was also in the running for the presidency, but sure enough, he agreed to run against Colonel Williams and won, although I didn’t vote for him. The final vote was thirty-five for Jackson and twenty-five for Williams. I believed the colonel had done his duty honestly, and even the powerful name of Jackson couldn’t sway me to vote against him.
But voting against the old chief was found a mighty up-hill business to all of them except myself. I never would, nor never did, acknowledge I had voted wrong; and I am more certain now that I was right than ever.
But voting against the old chief turned out to be a tough challenge for everyone except me. I would never acknowledge that I voted wrong; and I'm more convinced now that I was right than ever.
I told the people it was the best vote I ever gave; that I had supported the public interest, and cleared my conscience in giving it, instead of gratifying the private ambition of a man.
I told the people it was the best vote I ever cast; that I had supported the public interest and felt good about it, instead of just satisfying one person’s private ambitions.
I let the people know as early as then, that I[172] wouldn't take a collar around my neck with the letters engraved on it,
I let people know even then that I[172] wouldn't accept a collar around my neck with the letters engraved on it,
Andrew Jackson.
Andrew Jackson.
During these two sessions of the Legislature, nothing else turned up which I think it worth while to mention; and, indeed, I am fearful that I am too particular about many small matters; but if so, my apology is, that I want the world to understand my true history, and how I worked along to rise from a cane-brake to my present station in life.
During these two sessions of the Legislature, nothing else came up that I think is worth mentioning; in fact, I worry that I'm too focused on minor details. But if that's the case, my excuse is that I want everyone to understand my real story and how I worked my way up from humble beginnings to where I am now in life.
Col. Alexander was the representative in Congress of the district I lived in, and his vote on the tariff law of 1824 gave a mighty heap of dissatisfaction to his people. They therefore began to talk pretty strong of running me for Congress against him. At last I was called on by a good many to be a candidate. I told the people that I couldn't stand that; it was a step above my knowledge, and I know'd nothing about Congress matters.
Col. Alexander was the representative in Congress for my district, and his vote on the tariff law of 1824 really frustrated a lot of people. Because of this, they started seriously talking about running me for Congress against him. Eventually, I was approached by quite a few people asking me to be a candidate. I told them that I couldn't do that; it was beyond my understanding, and I didn't know anything about Congress issues.
However, I was obliged to agree to run, and myself and two other gentlemen came out. But Providence[173] was a little against two of us this hunt, for it was the year that cotton brought twenty-five dollars a hundred; and so Colonel Alexander would get up and tell the people, it was all the good effect of this tariff law; that it had raised the price of their cotton, and that it would raise the price of every thing else they made to sell. I might as well have sung salms over a dead horse, as to try to make the people believe otherwise; for they knowed their cotton had raised, sure enough, and if the colonel hadn't done it, they didn't know what had. So he rather made a mash of me this time, as he beat me exactly two votes, as they counted the polls, though I have always believed that many other things had been as fairly done as that same count.
However, I had to agree to run, and two other gentlemen and I came out. But fate[173] was a bit against us during this hunt, because it was the year when cotton sold for twenty-five dollars a hundred. Colonel Alexander would get up and tell everyone that it was all thanks to this tariff law; that it had increased the price of their cotton, and it would raise the price of everything else they sold. I might as well have sung psalms over a dead horse than to try to make people believe otherwise, because they knew their cotton had definitely gone up, and if the colonel hadn't caused it, they had no clue who did. So he really overshadowed me this time, as he beat me by exactly two votes, according to the poll counting, although I've always believed that many other things were counted just as fairly as that one.
He went on, and served out his term, and at the end of it cotton was down to six or eight dollars a hundred again; and I concluded I would try him once more, and see how it would go with cotton at the common price, and so I became a candidate.[174]
He continued and completed his term, and by the end, cotton prices had dropped to six or eight dollars per hundred again; so I decided to give him another shot and see how things would turn out with cotton at the usual price, and I became a candidate.[174]
CHAPTER XIV.
But the reader, I expect, would have no objection to know a little about my employment during the two years while my competitor was in Congress. In this space I had some pretty tuff times, and will relate some few things that happened to me. So here goes, as the boy said when he run by himself.
But I think the reader wouldn't mind knowing a bit about what I was up to during the two years my competitor was in Congress. During that time, I had some pretty tough experiences, and I’ll share a few things that happened to me. So here goes, as the kid said when he ran by himself.
In the fall of 1825, I concluded I would build two large boats, and load them with pipe staves for market. So I went down to the lake, which was about twenty-five miles from where I lived, and hired some hands to assist me, and went to work; some at boat building, and others to getting staves. I worked on with my hands till the bears got fat, and then I turned out to hunting, to lay in a supply of meat. I soon killed and salted down as many as were necessary for my family; but about this time one of my old neighbours, who had settled down on the lake about twenty-five miles from me, came to my house and told me[175] he wanted me to go down and kill some bears about in his parts. He said they were extremely fat, and very plenty. I know'd that when they were fat, they were easily taken, for a fat bear can't run fast or long. But I asked a bear no favours, no way, further than civility, for I now had eight large dogs, and as fierce as painters; so that a bear stood no chance at all to get away from them. So I went home with him, and then went on down towards the Mississippi, and commenced hunting.
In the fall of 1825, I decided to build two large boats and load them with pipe staves to sell. So I went down to the lake, about twenty-five miles from where I lived, and hired some workers to help me. We divided the tasks—some focused on boat building while others gathered staves. I continued working until the bears got fat, and then I switched to hunting to stock up on meat. I quickly killed and preserved enough for my family, but around that time, one of my old neighbors, who had settled down by the lake about twenty-five miles from me, came over and asked me to head down to his area to hunt some bears. He said they were really fat and very numerous. I knew that when bears are fat, they’re easier to catch since they can’t run fast or far. However, I didn’t show any mercy to the bears, other than being polite, because I now had eight large dogs that were as fierce as cougars. A bear didn’t stand a chance against them. So I went home with him, and then we headed down toward the Mississippi to start hunting.
We were out two weeks, and in that time killed fifteen bears. Having now supplied my friend with plenty of meat, I engaged occasionally again with my hands in our boat building, and getting staves. But I at length couldn't stand it any longer without another hunt. So I concluded to take my little son, and cross over the lake, and take a hunt there. We got over, and that evening turned out and killed three bears, in little or no time. The next morning we drove up four forks, and made a sort of scaffold, on which we salted up our meat, so as to have it out of the reach of the wolves, for as soon as we would leave our camp, they would take possession. We had just eat our breakfast, when a company of hunters came to our camp, who had fourteen dogs, but all[176] so poor, that when they would bark they would almost have to lean up against a tree and take a rest. I told them their dogs couldn't run in smell of a bear, and they had better stay at my camp, and feed them on the bones I had cut out of my meat. I left them there, and cut out; but I hadn't gone far, when my dogs took a first-rate start after a very large fat old he-bear, which run right plump towards my camp. I pursued on, but my other hunters had heard my dogs coming, and met them, and killed the bear before I got up with him. I gave him to them, and cut out again for a creek called Big Clover, which wa'n't very far off. Just as I got there, and was entering a cane brake, my dogs all broke and went ahead, and, in a little time, they raised a fuss in the cane, and seemed to be going every way. I listened a while, and found my dogs was in two companies, and that both was in a snorting fight. I sent my little son to one, and I broke for t'other. I got to mine first, and found my dogs had a two-year-old bear down, a-wooling away on him; so I just took out my big butcher, and went up and slap'd it into him, and killed him without shooting. There was five of the dogs in my company. In a short time, I heard my little son fire at his bear; when I went to him he had killed it too. He[177] had two dogs in his team. Just at this moment we heard my other dog barking a short distance off, and all the rest immediately broke to him. We pushed on too, and when we got there, we found he had still a larger bear than either of them we had killed, treed by himself. We killed that one also, which made three we had killed in less than half an hour. We turned in and butchered them, and then started to hunt for water, and a good place to camp. But we had no sooner started, than our dogs took a start after another one, and away they went like a thunder-gust, and was out of hearing in a minute. We followed the way they had gone for some time, but at length we gave up the hope of finding them, and turned back. As we were going back, I came to where a poor fellow was grubbing, and he looked like the very picture of hard times. I asked him what he was doing away there in the woods by himself? He said he was grubbing for a man who intended to settle there; and the reason why he did it was, that he had no meat for his family, and he was working for a little.
We were out for two weeks and during that time we killed fifteen bears. Having provided my friend with plenty of meat, I occasionally helped out with our boat building and gathering staves. But eventually, I couldn’t take it anymore without going on another hunt. So, I decided to take my little son across the lake for a hunt there. We made it over, and that evening we quickly killed three bears. The next morning we headed up four forks and made a sort of scaffold where we salted our meat to keep it safe from the wolves, because as soon as we left our camp, they would take over. We had just finished our breakfast when a group of hunters came to our camp with fourteen dogs, but they were all so poor that they had to lean against a tree to catch their breath when they barked. I told them their dogs couldn’t pick up the scent of a bear and that they should stay at my camp and eat the bones I had cut from my meat. I left them there and went out again, but I hadn’t gone far when my dogs took off after a large, fat old he-bear that was running straight towards my camp. I chased after them, but my other hunters heard my dogs coming, caught up with them, and killed the bear before I could reach it. I gave the bear to them and cut out again for a creek called Big Clover, which wasn't very far away. Just as I got there and was entering a thicket, my dogs broke loose and went ahead, and soon they were making a ruckus in the thicket, seeming to scatter in every direction. I listened for a while and realized my dogs had split into two groups, and both were in a snarling fight. I sent my little son to one group and went after the other. I reached mine first and found my dogs on a two-year-old bear, laying into him. So, I pulled out my big knife and went up to it, killing it without firing a shot. There were five dogs in my group. Shortly after, I heard my little son fire at his bear; when I got to him, he had killed it too. He had two dogs with him. Just then, we heard my other dog barking a short distance away, and all the rest immediately ran to him. We hurried over as well, and when we got there, we found he had a bigger bear than either of the ones we had killed, treed by himself. We killed that one too, making three bears in less than half an hour. We started butchering them and then set out to look for water and a good place to camp. But as soon as we started, our dogs chased after another bear and took off like a thunderstorm, disappearing from our hearing in a minute. We followed their trail for a while, but eventually gave up hope of finding them and turned back. On our way back, I came across a poor guy working hard, looking like he was really struggling. I asked him what he was doing out there in the woods by himself. He said he was clearing the land for a man who planned to settle there; the reason he was doing it was that he had no meat for his family, and he was working for a little bit of money.
I was mighty sorry for the poor fellow, for it was not only a hard, but a very slow way to get meat for a hungry family; so I told him if he would go with me, I would give him more meat[178] than he could get by grubbing in a month. I intended to supply him with meat, and also to get him to assist my little boy in packing in and salting up my bears. He had never seen a bear killed in his life. I told him I had six killed then, and my dogs were hard after another. He went off to his little cabin, which was a short distance in the brush, and his wife was very anxious he should go with me. So we started and went to where I had left my three bears, and made a camp. We then gathered my meat and salted, and scaffled it, as I had done the other. Night now came on, but no word from my dogs yet. I afterwards found they had treed the bear about five miles off, near to a man's house, and had barked at it the whole enduring night. Poor fellows! many a time they looked for me, and wondered why I didn't come, for they knowed there was no mistake in me, and I know'd they were as good as ever fluttered. In the morning, as soon as it was light enough to see, the man took his gun and went to them, and shot the bear, and killed it. My dogs, however, wouldn't have any thing to say to this stranger; so they left him, and came early in the morning back to me.
I felt really sorry for the poor guy because it wasn't just a tough, but also a really slow way to get meat for a hungry family. So, I told him that if he came with me, I would give him more meat[178] than he could get by foraging in a month. I planned to provide him with meat and also get him to help my little boy with packing and salting my bears. He had never seen a bear killed before. I told him I had six bears already, and my dogs were after another one. He went back to his small cabin, which was a short distance in the brush, and his wife was very eager for him to join me. So we set off to where I had left my three bears and set up camp. We then gathered my meat, salted it, and hung it up, just like I had done before. Night fell, but I still hadn't heard from my dogs. Later, I found out they had treed the bear about five miles away, near a man's house, and had barked at it all night long. Poor things! They must have looked for me many times and wondered why I hadn't come because they knew I wouldn't let them down, and I knew they were doing their best. In the morning, as soon as there was enough light, the man took his gun and went to my dogs, and shot the bear, killing it. However, my dogs wouldn’t have anything to do with this stranger, so they left him and came back to me early in the morning.
We got our breakfast, and cut out again; and we killed four large and very fat bears that day.[179] We hunted out the week, and in that time we killed seventeen, all of them first-rate. When we closed our hunt, I gave the man over a thousand weight of fine fat bear-meat, which pleased him mightily, and made him feel as rich as a Jew. I saw him the next fall, and he told me he had plenty of meat to do him the whole year from his week's hunt. My son and me now went home. This was the week between Christmass and New-year that we made this hunt.
We had our breakfast and set out again, and that day we killed four large, very fat bears.[179] We hunted for the whole week, and during that time we killed seventeen bears, all of them top quality. When we finished our hunt, I gave the guy over a thousand pounds of delicious bear meat, which made him really happy and feel as rich as anyone. I saw him the next fall, and he told me he had enough meat to last him the entire year from that week's hunt. My son and I headed home. This was the week between Christmas and New Year that we went on this hunt.
When I got home, one of my neighbours was out of meat, and wanted me to go back, and let him go with me, to take another hunt. I couldn't refuse; but I told him I was afraid the bear had taken to house by that time, for after they get very fat in the fall and early part of the winter, they go into their holes, in large hollow trees, or into hollow logs, or their cane-houses, or the harricanes; and lie there till spring, like frozen snakes. And one thing about this will seem mighty strange to many people. From about the first of January to about the last of April, these varments lie in their holes altogether. In all that time they have no food to eat; and yet when they come out, they are not an ounce lighter than when they went to house. I don't know the cause of this, and still I know it is a fact; and I[180] leave it for others who have more learning than myself to account for it. They have not a particle of food with them, but they just lie and suck the bottom of their paw all the time. I have killed many of them in their trees, which enables me to speak positively on this subject. However, my neighbour, whose name was McDaniel, and my little son and me, went on down to the lake to my second camp, where I had killed my seventeen bears the week before, and turned out to hunting. But we hunted hard all day without getting a single start. We had carried but little provisions with us, and the next morning was entirely out of meat. I sent my son about three miles off, to the house of an old friend, to get some. The old gentleman was much pleased to hear I was hunting in those parts, for the year before the bears had killed a great many of his hogs. He was that day killing his bacon hogs, and so he gave my son some meat, and sent word to me that I must come in to his house that evening, that he would have plenty of feed for my dogs, and some accommodations for ourselves; but before my son got back, we had gone out hunting, and in a large cane brake my dogs found a big bear in a cane-house, which he had fixed for his winter-quarters, as they sometimes do.[181]
When I got home, one of my neighbors was out of meat and asked me to go back and let him come with me to hunt again. I couldn’t say no, but I told him I was worried the bear had gone into its den by that time, because after they get really fat in the fall and early winter, they settle in their holes—like large hollow trees, hollow logs, or their cane houses—and stay there until spring, like frozen snakes. One thing about this might seem really strange to many people. From about the beginning of January to the end of April, these animals stay in their dens the entire time. During all that time, they don’t eat anything, yet when they come out, they weigh exactly the same as when they went in. I don’t know why this happens, but I know it’s true, and I leave it to others who know more than I do to explain it. They don’t have any food with them; they just lie around and lick their paws the whole time. I’ve killed many of them in their trees, which lets me speak confidently on this. Anyway, my neighbor, whose name was McDaniel, my little son, and I went down to the lake to my second camp, where I had killed my seventeen bears the week before, and started hunting. But we hunted hard all day without even a single sighting. We had brought very few supplies with us, and by the next morning, we were completely out of meat. I sent my son about three miles away to the home of an old friend to get some. The old gentleman was very happy to hear I was hunting in that area because the year before, the bears had killed a lot of his pigs. He was killing his bacon pigs that day, so he gave my son some meat and told him to let me know that I should come to his house that evening because he would have plenty of food for my dogs and some accommodations for us. But before my son got back, we had gone out hunting, and in a large cane break, my dogs found a big bear in a cane house that it had made for its winter quarters, as they sometimes do.[181]
When my lead dog found him, and raised the yell, all the rest broke to him, but none of them entered his house until we got up. I encouraged my dogs, and they knowed me so well, that I could have made them seize the old serpent himself, with all his horns and heads, and cloven foot and ugliness into the bargain, if he would only have come to light, so that they could have seen him. They bulged in, and in an instant the bear followed them out, and I told my friend to shoot him, as he was mighty wrathy to kill a bear. He did so, and killed him prime. We carried him to our camp, by which time my son had returned; and after we got our dinners we packed up, and cut for the house of my old friend, whose name was Davidson.
When my lead dog found him and started barking, all the others rushed to him, but none of them went into his house until we arrived. I encouraged my dogs, and they knew me so well that I could have made them go after the old serpent himself, with all his horns, heads, cloven foot, and ugliness, if he had just come out so they could see him. They surged inside, and in an instant, the bear followed them out, and I told my friend to shoot him, since he was really eager to catch a bear. He did, and shot him perfectly. We carried him back to our camp, and by that time, my son had returned; after we had our dinner, we packed up and headed to the house of my old friend, whose name was Davidson.
We got there, and staid with him that night; and the next morning, having salted up our meat, we left it with him, and started to take a hunt between the Obion lake and the Red-foot lake; as there had been a dreadful harricane, which passed between them, and I was sure there must be a heap of bears in the fallen timber. We had gone about five miles without seeing any sign at all; but at length we got on some high cany ridges, and, as we rode along, I saw a hole in a large black oak, and on examining more closely, I discovered[182] that a bear had clomb the tree. I could see his tracks going up, but none coming down, and so I was sure he was in there. A person who is acquainted with bear-hunting, can tell easy enough when the varment is in the hollow; for as they go up they don't slip a bit, but as they come down they make long scratches with their nails.
We arrived there and stayed with him that night; the next morning, after curing our meat, we left it with him and set out to hunt between Obion Lake and Red-foot Lake. A terrible hurricane had swept through that area, and I figured there must be a lot of bears in the fallen timber. We traveled about five miles without spotting anything, but eventually got onto some high canyon ridges. As we rode along, I noticed a hole in a large black oak, and upon closer inspection, I discovered[182] that a bear had climbed the tree. I could see his tracks going up but none coming down, so I was certain he was still up there. Anyone familiar with bear hunting can easily tell when a bear is in a tree; they climb up without slipping at all, but when they come down, they leave long scratches with their claws.
My friend was a little ahead of me, but I called him back, and told him there was a bear in that tree, and I must have him out. So we lit from our horses, and I found a small tree which I thought I could fall so as to lodge against my bear tree, and we fell to work chopping it with our tomahawks. I intended, when we lodged the tree against the other, to let my little son go up, and look into the hole, for he could climb like a squirrel. We had chop'd on a little time and stop'd to rest, when I heard my dogs barking mighty severe at some distance from us, and I told my friend I knowed they had a bear; for it is the nature of a dog, when he finds you are hunting bears, to hunt for nothing else; he becomes fond of the meat, and considers other game as "not worth a notice," as old Johnson said of the devil.
My friend was a bit ahead of me, but I called him back and told him there was a bear in that tree, and I needed to get him out. So we got off our horses, and I found a small tree that I thought I could cut down to lean against the bear tree, and we started chopping it with our tomahawks. I planned to let my little son climb up and look into the hole once we leaned the tree against the other because he could climb like a squirrel. We had been chopping for a short while and stopped to rest when I heard my dogs barking fiercely from a distance, and I told my friend I knew they had a bear; because when dogs realize you’re hunting bears, they stop looking for anything else. They get hooked on the meat and treat other game as “not worth noticing,” just like old Johnson said about the devil.
We concluded to leave our tree a bit, and went to my dogs, and when we got there, sure enough they had an eternal great big fat bear up a tree,[183] just ready for shooting. My friend again petitioned me for liberty to shoot this one also. I had a little rather not, as the bear was so big, but I couldn't refuse; and so he blazed away, and down came the old fellow like some great log had fell. I now missed one of my dogs, the same that I before spoke of as having treed the bear by himself sometime before, when I had started the three in the cane break. I told my friend that my missing dog had a bear somewhere, just as sure as fate; so I left them to butcher the one we had just killed, and I went up on a piece of high ground to listen for my dog. I heard him barking with all his might some distance off, and I pushed ahead for him. My other dogs hearing him broke to him, and when I got there, sure enough again he had another bear ready treed; if he hadn't, I wish I may be shot. I fired on him, and brought him down; and then went back, and help'd finish butchering the one at which I had left my friend. We then packed both to our tree where we had left my boy. By this time, the little fellow had cut the tree down that we intended to lodge, but it fell the wrong way; he had then feather'd in on the big tree, to cut that, and had found that it was nothing but a shell on the outside, and all doted in the middle, as too many of[184] our big men are in these days, having only an outside appearance. My friend and my son cut away on it, and I went off about a hundred yards with my dogs to keep them from running under the tree when it should fall. On looking back at the hole, I saw the bear's head out of it, looking down at them as they were cutting. I hollered to them to look up, and they did so; and McDaniel catched up his gun, but by this time the bear was out, and coming down the tree. He fired at it, and as soon as it touch'd ground the dogs were all round it, and they had a roll-and-tumble fight to the foot of the hill, where they stop'd him. I ran up, and putting my gun against the bear, fired and killed him. We now had three, and so we made our scaffold and salted them up.[185]
We decided to leave our tree for a bit and headed over to my dogs. When we arrived, sure enough, there was a huge, fat bear up a tree, just waiting to be shot. My friend asked me once more if he could shoot this one too. I was a bit hesitant since the bear was so big, but I couldn’t say no. He took his shot, and down came the bear like a heavy log. I then noticed one of my dogs was missing—the same one I had mentioned earlier that had treed a bear on his own a while back when I had sent the three dogs into the cane break. I told my friend my missing dog definitely had another bear somewhere. So, I left him to butcher the bear we had just killed and headed up to a high spot to listen for my dog. I could hear him barking his heart out from a distance, so I pushed forward. My other dogs heard him and ran to join him, and when I got there, sure enough, he had another bear treed. If he hadn’t, I’d be surprised. I shot the bear down and then went back to help finish butchering the one we had just killed. We then packed both bears back to the tree where we had left my son. By then, the little guy had cut down the tree we were planning to use, but it fell the wrong way. He had then moved on to cut the big tree and discovered that it was just a shell on the outside, completely rotted in the middle, much like too many of our big men today, who only have a good appearance. My friend and my son kept cutting away while I moved about a hundred yards away with my dogs to keep them from running under the tree when it fell. Looking back, I saw the bear’s head peeking out of the hole, watching them as they worked. I yelled for them to look up, and they did. McDaniel grabbed his gun, but by then, the bear was out and coming down the tree. He shot at it, and as soon as it hit the ground, the dogs were all around it, and they had a wild tussle down to the foot of the hill, where they finally stopped it. I ran up, aimed my gun at the bear, and shot it. Now we had three bears, so we made our scaffold and salted them down.
CHAPTER XV.
In the morning I left my son at the camp, and we started on towards the harricane; and when we had went about a mile, we started a very large bear, but we got along mighty slow on account of the cracks in the earth occasioned by the earthquakes. We, however, made out to keep in hearing of the dogs for about three miles, and then we come to the harricane. Here we had to quit our horses, as old Nick himself couldn't have got through it without sneaking it along in the form that he put on, to make a fool of our old grandmother Eve. By this time several of my dogs had got tired and come back; but we went ahead on foot for some little time in the harricane, when we met a bear coming straight to us, and not more than twenty or thirty yards off. I started my tired dogs after him, and McDaniel pursued them, and I went on to where my other dogs were. I had seen the track of the bear they were after, and I knowed he was a screamer. I followed[186] on to about the middle of the harricane; but my dogs pursued him so close, that they made him climb an old stump about twenty feet high. I got in shooting distance of him and fired, but I was all over in such a flutter from fatigue and running, that I couldn't hold steady; but, however, I broke his shoulder, and he fell. I run up and loaded my gun as quick as possible, and shot him again and killed him. When I went to take out my knife to butcher him, I found I had lost it in coming through the harricane. The vines and briers was so thick that I would sometimes have to get down and crawl like a varment to get through at all; and a vine had, as I supposed, caught in the handle and pulled it out. While I was standing and studying what to do, my friend came to me. He had followed my trail through the harricane, and had found my knife, which was mighty good news to me; as a hunter hates the worst in the world to lose a good dog, or any part of his hunting-tools. I now left McDaniel to butcher the bear, and I went after our horses, and brought them as near as the nature of case would allow. I then took our bags, and went back to where he was; and when we had skin'd the bear, we fleeced off the fat and carried it to our horses at several loads. We then packed it up[187] on our horses, and had a heavy pack of it on each one. We now started and went on till about sunset, when I concluded we must be near our camp; so I hollered and my son answered me, and we moved on in the direction to the camp. We had gone but a little way when I heard my dogs make a warm start again; and I jumped down from my horse and gave him up to my friend, and told him I would follow them. He went on to the camp, and I went ahead after my dogs with all my might for a considerable distance, till at last night came on. The woods were very rough and hilly, and all covered over with cane.
In the morning, I dropped my son off at camp, and we started toward the thicket. After about a mile, we startled a huge bear, but we moved slowly because of the cracks in the ground caused by the earthquakes. We managed to keep hearing the dogs for about three miles, and then we reached the thicket. Here, we had to leave our horses behind, as even the devil himself couldn't have gotten through it without sneaking along in disguise, just like he did to trick our old grandmother Eve. By this time, several of my dogs were tired and had turned back, but we continued on foot for a bit in the thicket until we encountered a bear coming straight at us, no more than twenty or thirty yards away. I sent my tired dogs after him, and McDaniel followed them while I made my way to my other dogs. I had seen the bear's track they were chasing, and I knew he was a big one. I followed to about the middle of the thicket, but my dogs were so close on his trail that he had to climb an old stump about twenty feet high. I got within shooting distance and fired, but I was so flustered from fatigue and running that I couldn't hold steady; however, I hit his shoulder, and he fell. I rushed over, reloaded my gun as quickly as I could, and shot him again, killing him. When I went to pull out my knife to butcher him, I realized I had lost it while making my way through the thicket. The vines and brambles were so thick that I often had to get down and crawl to get through, and a vine must have caught the handle and pulled it out. While I stood there, trying to figure out what to do, my friend showed up. He had followed my trail through the thicket and had found my knife, which was great news to me; hunters hate losing a good dog or any part of their hunting gear. I left McDaniel to butcher the bear and went after our horses, bringing them as close as possible. Then I took our bags and headed back to where he was; after we skinned the bear, we took off the fat and carried it to our horses in several loads. We packed it up on our horses, giving each one a heavy load. We started to move again until about sunset when I figured we must be close to our camp, so I yelled out and my son answered, and we headed in the direction of the camp. We hadn’t gone far when I heard my dogs suddenly start barking again; I jumped off my horse, handed him over to my friend, and said I would follow them. He went on to the camp, and I chased after my dogs as fast as I could for quite a distance until night fell. The woods were rough and hilly, covered with cane.
I now was compel'd to move on more slowly; and was frequently falling over logs, and into the cracks made by the earthquakes, so that I was very much afraid I would break my gun. However I went on about three miles, when I came to a good big creek, which I waded. It was very cold, and the creek was about knee-deep; but I felt no great inconvenience from it just then, as I was all over wet with sweat from running, and I felt hot enough. After I got over this creek and out of the cane, which was very thick on all our creeks, I listened for my dogs. I found they had either treed or brought the bear to a stop, as they[188] continued barking in the same place. I pushed on as near in the direction to the noise as I could, till I found the hill was too steep for me to climb, and so I backed and went down the creek some distance till I came to a hollow, and then took up that, till I come to a place where I could climb up the hill. It was mighty dark, and was difficult to see my way or any thing else. When I got up the hill, I found I had passed the dogs; and so I turned and went to them. I found, when I got there, they had treed the bear in a large forked poplar, and it was setting in the fork.
I now had to move on more slowly; I kept tripping over logs and falling into the gaps caused by earthquakes, which made me worry I'd break my gun. Still, I continued for about three miles until I reached a big creek, which I waded through. It was really cold, and the creek was about knee-deep, but I didn't mind too much at that moment since I was soaked with sweat from running and felt hot enough. After I crossed the creek and got out of the thick cane that surrounded all our creeks, I listened for my dogs. I realized they had either cornered the bear or had it stopped since they kept barking in the same spot. I made my way toward the noise as best as I could, but the hill was too steep for me to climb. So, I backed off and went down the creek for a bit until I found a hollow, then I followed that until I found a spot to climb up the hill. It was really dark, and it was hard to see where I was going or anything else. Once I got up the hill, I realized I had passed the dogs, so I turned around and went back to them. When I got there, I saw they had treed the bear in a large forked poplar, and it was sitting in the fork.
I could see the lump, but not plain enough to shoot with any certainty, as there was no moonlight; and so I set in to hunting for some dry brush to make me a light; but I could find none, though I could find that the ground was torn mightily to pieces by the cracks.
I could see the shape, but not clearly enough to take a shot with any confidence since there was no moonlight. So, I started looking for some dry brush to make a fire, but I couldn't find any, even though I noticed the ground was really torn up by the cracks.
At last I thought I could shoot by guess, and kill him; so I pointed as near the lump as I could, and fired away. But the bear didn't come he only clomb up higher, and got out on a limb, which helped me to see him better. I now loaded up again and fired, but this time he didn't move at all. I commenced loading for a third fire, but the first thing I knowed, the bear was down among my dogs, and they were fighting all around me.[189] I had my big butcher in my belt, and I had a pair of dressed buckskin breeches on. So I took out my knife, and stood, determined, if he should get hold of me, to defend myself in the best way I could. I stood there for some time, and could now and then see a white dog I had, but the rest of them, and the bear, which were dark coloured, I couldn't see at all, it was so miserable dark. They still fought around me, and sometimes within three feet of me; but, at last, the bear got down into one of the cracks, that the earthquakes had made in the ground, about four feet deep, and I could tell the biting end of him by the hollering of my dogs. So I took my gun and pushed the muzzle of it about, till I thought I had it against the main part of his body, and fired; but it happened to be only the fleshy part of his foreleg. With this, he jumped out of the crack, and he and the dogs had another hard fight around me, as before. At last, however, they forced him back into the crack again, as he was when I had shot.
At last, I thought I could take a shot and hit him, so I aimed as close to the lump as I could and pulled the trigger. But the bear didn't come down; he just climbed higher and got onto a limb, which let me see him better. I loaded my gun again and fired, but this time he didn’t budge at all. I started loading for a third shot, but before I knew it, the bear was among my dogs, and they were fighting all around me.[189] I had my big knife in my belt and was wearing a pair of dressed buckskin pants. So I pulled out my knife and stood my ground, determined to defend myself as best as I could if he came at me. I stood there for a while and could catch sight of a white dog I had, but the rest of them and the bear, which were dark-colored, were completely hidden in the pitch black. They continued to fight around me, sometimes just three feet away, but eventually, the bear dropped down into one of the cracks that the earthquakes had made in the ground, about four feet deep, and I could tell where he was by the barking of my dogs. So I took my gun and adjusted the muzzle until I thought I had it aimed at the main part of his body and fired; unfortunately, I only hit the fleshy part of his foreleg. He jumped out of the crack, and he and the dogs had another intense fight around me, just like before. Finally, though, they managed to push him back into the crack again, just like when I shot him.
I had laid down my gun in the dark, and I now began to hunt for it; and, while hunting, I got hold of a pole, and I concluded I would punch him awhile with that. I did so, and when I would punch him, the dogs would jump in on[190] him, when he would bite them badly, and they would jump out again. I concluded, as he would take punching so patiently, it might be that he would lie still enough for me to get down in the crack, and feel slowly along till I could find the right place to give him a dig with my butcher. So I got down, and my dogs got in before him and kept his head towards them, till I got along easily up to him; and placing my hand on his rump, felt for his shoulder, just behind which I intended to stick him. I made a lounge with my long knife, and fortunately stuck him right through the heart; at which he just sank down, and I crawled out in a hurry. In a little time my dogs all come out too, and seemed satisfied, which was the way they always had of telling me that they had finished him.
I had set my gun down in the dark, and I started looking for it. While searching, I picked up a pole and figured I would jab him with it for a bit. I did, and every time I poked him, the dogs would jump in at him, and he'd bite them hard, making them jump back out again. Since he seemed to take the jabs so well, I thought that maybe he would stay still enough for me to get down into the crack and slowly feel around until I found the right spot to stab him with my butcher knife. So I got down, and my dogs went in ahead of me, keeping his head turned towards them until I could easily get up to him. I placed my hand on his back, feeling for his shoulder, just behind which I planned to stab him. I made a lunge with my long knife, and thankfully, I got him right through the heart; he just sank down, and I quickly crawled out. Soon, my dogs came out too, looking satisfied, which was their way of letting me know they had finished him off.
I suffered very much that night with cold, as my leather breeches, and every thing else I had on, was wet and frozen. But I managed to get my bear out of this crack after several hard trials, and so I butchered him, and laid down to try to sleep. But my fire was very bad, and I couldn't find any thing that would burn well to make it any better; and I concluded I should freeze, if I didn't warm myself in some way by exercise. So I got up, and hollered a while, and then I[191] would just jump up and down with all my might, and throw myself into all sorts of motions. But all this wouldn't do; for my blood was now getting cold, and the chills coming all over me. I was so tired, too, that I could hardly walk; but I thought I would do the best I could to save my life, and then, if I died, nobody would be to blame. So I went to a tree about two feet through, and not a limb on it for thirty feet, and I would climb up it to the limbs, and then lock my arms together around it, and slide down to the bottom again. This would make the insides of my legs and arms feel mighty warm and good. I continued this till daylight in the morning, and how often I clomb up my tree and slid down I don't know, but I reckon at least a hundred times.
I suffered a lot that night from the cold because my leather pants and everything else I was wearing were wet and frozen. But I managed to get my bear out of this crack after several hard tries, so I butchered him and lay down to try to sleep. However, my fire was terrible, and I couldn't find anything that would burn well to improve it; I figured I would freeze if I didn’t warm myself up somehow through exercise. So I got up, shouted for a while, and then I would just jump up and down with all my strength and throw myself into all sorts of movements. But none of that worked because my blood was getting cold, and chills were taking over me. I was so tired that I could barely walk, but I figured I would do my best to save my life, and if I died, no one would be to blame. So I went to a tree about two feet wide, with no branches on it for thirty feet, climbed up to the limbs, locked my arms around it, and slid back down to the bottom. This made the insides of my legs and arms feel really warm and good. I kept doing this until daylight in the morning, and I don't know how many times I climbed up and slid down my tree, but I guess at least a hundred times.
In the morning I got my bear hung up so as to be safe, and then set out to hunt for my camp. I found it after a while, and McDaniel and my son were very much rejoiced to see me get back, for they were about to give me up for lost. We got our breakfasts, and then secured our meat by building a high scaffold, and covering it over. We had no fear of its spoiling, for the weather was so cold that it couldn't.
In the morning, I hung up my bear to keep it safe, then set out to find my camp. After a while, I located it, and McDaniel and my son were really happy to see me return; they were just about to give me up for lost. We had our breakfasts and then secured our meat by building a tall scaffold and covering it up. We weren't worried about it going bad since the weather was so cold that it couldn't spoil.
We now started after my other bear, which had caused me so much trouble and suffering; and before[192] we got him, we got a start after another, and took him also. We went on to the creek I had crossed the night before and camped, and then went to where my bear was, that I had killed in the crack. When we examined the place, McDaniel said he wouldn't have gone into it, as I did, for all the bears in the woods.
We set out after my other bear that had caused me so much trouble and pain; and before[192] we caught him, we ended up chasing another and caught that one too. We continued to the creek I had crossed the night before and set up camp, then headed to where my bear was, the one I had killed in the crack. When we looked at the spot, McDaniel said he wouldn’t have gone in there like I did, not for all the bears in the woods.
We took the meat down to our camp and salted it, and also the last one we had killed; intending, in the morning, to make a hunt in the harricane again.
We brought the meat back to our camp and salted it, along with the last one we had killed; planning to go hunting in the hurricane again in the morning.
We prepared for resting that night, and I can assure the reader I was in need of it. We had laid down by our fire, and about ten o'clock there came a most terrible earthquake, which shook the earth so, that we were rocked about like we had been in a cradle. We were very much alarmed; for though we were accustomed to feel earthquakes, we were now right in the region which had been torn to pieces by them in 1812, and we thought it might take a notion and swallow us up, like the big fish did Jonah.
We got ready to rest that night, and I can tell you I really needed it. We settled down by our fire, and around ten o'clock, a huge earthquake hit, shaking the ground so hard that we felt like we were being rocked in a cradle. We were really scared; even though we were used to earthquakes, we were in the area that had been devastated by them in 1812, and we worried it might decide to swallow us up like the big fish did with Jonah.
In the morning we packed up and moved to the harricane, where we made another camp, and turned out that evening and killed a very large bear, which made eight we had now killed in this hunt.[193]
In the morning, we packed up and headed to the hurricane, where we set up another camp. That evening, we went out and killed a really big bear, bringing our total to eight bears we had killed during this hunt.[193]
The next morning we entered the harricane again, and in little or no time my dogs were in full cry. We pursued them, and soon came to a thick cane-brake, in which they had stop'd their bear. We got up close to him, as the cane was so thick that we couldn't see more than a few feet. Here I made my friend hold the cane a little open with his gun till I shot the bear, which was a mighty large one. I killed him dead in his tracks. We got him out and butchered him, and in a little time started another and killed him, which now made ten we had killed; and we know'd we couldn't pack any more home, as we had only five horses along; therefore we returned to the camp and salted up all our meat, to be ready for a start homeward next morning.
The next morning we went back into the hurricane, and before long my dogs were in full pursuit. We chased after them and soon found ourselves in a thick patch of cane, where they had caught up with a bear. We got close to it since the cane was so dense that we couldn't see more than a few feet ahead. At this point, I had my friend hold the cane slightly open with his gun while I shot the bear, which was really big. I shot it dead in its tracks. We got it out, butchered it, and not long after, we started on another one and killed it, bringing our total to ten. We knew we couldn't carry any more home since we only had five horses, so we returned to camp and salted all our meat, preparing to leave for home the next morning.
The morning came, and we packed our horses with the meat, and had as much as they could possibly carry, and sure enough cut out for home. It was about thirty miles, and we reached home the second day. I had now accommodated my neighbour with meat enough to do him, and had killed in all, up to that time, fifty-eight bears, during the fall and winter.
The morning arrived, and we loaded our horses with as much meat as they could carry, then set off for home. It was about thirty miles, and we got back the following day. I had provided my neighbor with enough meat, and by that time, I had hunted a total of fifty-eight bears during the fall and winter.
CHAPTER XVI.
Having now closed my hunting for that winter, I returned to my hands, who were engaged about my boats and staves, and made ready for a trip down the river. I had two boats and about thirty thousand staves, and so I loaded with them, and set out for New Orleans. I got out of the Obion river, in which I had loaded my boats, very well; but when I got into the Mississippi, I found all my hands were bad scared, and in fact I believe I was scared a little the worst of any; for I had never been down the river, and I soon discovered that my pilot was as ignorant of the business as myself. I hadn't gone far before I determined to lash the two boats together; we did so, but it made them so heavy and obstinate, that it was next akin to impossible to do any thing at all with them, or to guide them right in the river.
Having wrapped up my winter hunting, I went back to my crew, who were busy with my boats and supplies, getting ready for a trip down the river. I had two boats and about thirty thousand staves, so I loaded them up and set off for New Orleans. I navigated out of the Obion River, where I had loaded my boats, without any issues. But once I got into the Mississippi, I noticed my crew was really scared, and honestly, I think I was even more scared than they were since I had never been down the river before. It quickly became clear that my pilot was just as clueless as I was. I hadn’t gone far before I decided to tie the two boats together; we did that, but it made them so heavy and unwieldy that it was almost impossible to manage them or steer them properly in the river.
That evening we fell in company with some Ohio boats; and about night we tried to land, but we could not. The Ohio men hollered to us to[196] go on and run all night. We took their advice, though we had a good deal rather not; but we couldn't do any other way. In a short distance we got into what is called the "Devil's Elbow;" and if any place in the wide creation has its own proper name, I thought it was this. Here we had about the hardest work that I ever was engaged in, in my life, to keep out of danger; and even then we were in it all the while. We twice attempted to land at Wood-yards, which we could see, but couldn't reach.
That evening, we ran into some boats from Ohio, and as night fell, we tried to dock, but we couldn’t. The Ohio guys shouted at us to go on and keep moving through the night. We took their advice, even though we would have preferred not to; but we didn’t really have any other choice. Not long after, we entered what they call the "Devil's Elbow," and if there’s any place in the world that deserves its own name, I thought this was it. Here, I had some of the toughest work I've ever done just trying to stay out of trouble, and even then, we were in it the whole time. We tried twice to dock at Wood-yards, which we could see, but couldn't get to.
The people would run out with lights, and try to instruct us how to get to shore; but all in vain. Our boats were so heavy that we couldn't take them much any way, except the way they wanted to go, and just the way the current would carry them. At last we quit trying to land, and concluded just to go ahead as well as we could, for we found we couldn't do any better. Some time in the night I was down in the cabin of one of the boats, sitting by the fire, thinking on what a hobble we had got into; and how much better bear-hunting was on hard land, than floating along on the water, when a fellow had to go ahead whether he was exactly willing or not.
The people would rush out with flashlights, trying to guide us to shore, but it was pointless. Our boats were so heavy that we couldn't steer them much at all, except in the direction they wanted to go and just the way the current pushed them. Eventually, we stopped trying to land and decided to move forward as best we could, realizing we couldn't do any better. At some point during the night, I was in the cabin of one of the boats, sitting by the fire, reflecting on the mess we were in; and how much better bear hunting was on solid ground than drifting along on the water, where you had to keep moving whether you wanted to or not.
The hatchway into the cabin came slap down, right through the top of the boat; and it was the[197] only way out except a small hole in the side, which we had used for putting our arms through to dip up water before we lashed the boats together.
The hatch into the cabin dropped down sharply, right through the top of the boat; and it was the[197] only way out except for a small hole in the side, which we had used to stick our arms through to scoop up water before we tied the boats together.
We were now floating sideways, and the boat I was in was the hindmost as we went. All at once I heard the hands begin to run over the top of the boat in great confusion, and pull with all their might; and the first thing I know'd after this we went broadside full tilt against the head of an island where a large raft of drift timber had lodged. The nature of such a place would be, as every body knows, to suck the boats down, and turn them right under this raft; and the uppermost boat would, of course, be suck'd down and go under first. As soon as we struck, I bulged for my hatchway, as the boat was turning under sure enough. But when I got to it, the water was pouring thro' in a current as large as the hole would let it, and as strong as the weight of the river could force it. I found I couldn't get out here, for the boat was now turned down in such a way, that it was steeper than a house-top. I now thought of the hole in the side, and made my way in a hurry for that. With difficulty I got to it, and when I got there, I found it was too small for me to get out by my own dower, and I began[198] to think that I was in a worse box than ever. But I put my arms through and hollered as loud as I could roar, as the boat I was in hadn't yet quite filled with water up to my head, and the hands who were next to the raft, seeing my arms out, and hearing me holler, seized them, and began to pull. I told them I was sinking, and to pull my arms off, or force me through, for now I know'd well enough it was neck or nothing, come out or sink.
We were now floating sideways, and the boat I was in was at the back as we moved along. Suddenly, I heard the crew start scrambling over the top of the boat in a panic, pulling with all their strength; and the next thing I knew, we slammed broadside into the edge of an island where a big pile of driftwood had settled. We all know that kind of spot tends to pull boats down and push them right under that raft; naturally, the top boat would be sucked down and go under first. As soon as we hit, I rushed for my hatchway because the boat was definitely tipping over. But when I got there, water was rushing in through the opening as fast as it could, powered by the weight of the river. I realized I couldn't get out that way; the boat was tilted so much that it was steeper than a house roof. Then I remembered the hole in the side and hurried to that instead. I barely managed to reach it, and when I got there, I found it was too small for me to squeeze through on my own. I started to think I was in deeper trouble than ever. But I pushed my arms through and yelled as loud as I could, since the boat hadn't quite filled with water up to my head yet. The crew, who were closest to the raft, saw my arms and heard me shouting, so they grabbed them and started to pull. I told them I was sinking and to either pull me out or drag me through, because I knew it was now life or death – get out or drown.
By a violent effort they jerked me through; but I was in a pretty pickle when I got through. I had been sitting without any clothing over my shirt: this was torn off, and I was literally skin'd like a rabbit. I was, however, well pleased to get out in any way, even without shirt or hide; as before I could straighten myself on the boat next to the raft, the one they pull'd me out of went entirely under, and I have never seen it any more to this day. We all escaped on to the raft, where we were compelled to sit all night, about a mile from land on either side. Four of my company were bareheaded, and three bare-footed; and of that number I was one. I reckon I looked like a pretty cracklin ever to get to Congress!!!
They pulled me through with a lot of force, and I was in quite a mess when I got out. I had been sitting without anything over my shirt; it got ripped off, and I was basically stripped like a rabbit. Still, I was just glad to be out at all, even without a shirt or any skin. Before I could even get comfortable on the boat next to the raft, the one they pulled me out of went completely underwater, and I haven't seen it since. We all managed to get onto the raft, where we had to sit all night, about a mile from the shore on either side. Four of my group were without hats, and three were barefoot; I was one of them. I guess I must have looked pretty ridiculous heading to Congress!
We had now lost all our loading; and every[199] particle of our clothing, except what little we had on; but over all this, while I was setting there, in the night, floating about on the drift, I felt happier and better off than I ever had in my life before, for I had just made such a marvellous escape, that I had forgot almost every thing else in that; and so I felt prime.
We had now lost all our supplies, and every[199] piece of clothing, except for what little we were wearing; but despite all that, as I sat there at night, drifting along, I felt happier and better off than I ever had in my life before. I had just made such an incredible escape that I almost forgot everything else, and I felt great.
In the morning about sunrise, we saw a boat coming down, and we hailed her. They sent a large skiff, and took us all on board, and carried us down as far as Memphis. Here I met with a friend, that I never can forget as long as I am able to go ahead at any thing; it was a Major Winchester, a merchant of that place: he let us all have hats, and shoes, and some little money to go upon, and so we all parted.
In the morning around sunrise, we saw a boat coming down, and we called out to her. They sent a large skiff and took us all on board, carrying us down as far as Memphis. There, I met a friend who I’ll never forget as long as I can keep moving forward; it was Major Winchester, a local merchant. He gave us all hats, shoes, and some cash to get by, and then we all went our separate ways.
A young man and myself concluded to go on down to Natchez, to see if we could hear any thing of our boats; for we supposed they would float out from the raft, and keep on down the river. We got on a boat at Memphis, that was going down, and so cut out. Our largest boat, we were informed, had been seen about fifty miles below where we stove, and an attempt had been made to land her, but without success, as she was as hard-headed as ever.
A young man and I decided to head down to Natchez to see if we could find out anything about our boats because we figured they would have floated off the raft and continued down the river. We hopped on a boat in Memphis that was heading down, and we took off. We were told that our biggest boat had been spotted about fifty miles below where we wrecked, and there had been an attempt to land it, but it didn’t work since it was as stubborn as ever.
This was the last of my boats, and of my boating;[200] for it went so badly with me, along at the first, that I hadn't much mind to try it any more. I now returned home again, and as the next August was the Congressional election, I began to turn my attention a little to that matter, as it was beginning to be talked of a good deal among the people.[201]
This was my last boat and my last experience with boating;[200] because it went so poorly for me at first that I didn't really want to try it again. I returned home, and since the Congressional election was coming up in August, I started to pay some attention to that since it was becoming a popular topic among people.[201]
CHAPTER XVII.
I have, heretofore, informed the reader that I had determined to run this race to see what effect the price of cotton could have again on it. I now had Col. Alexander to run against once more, and also General William Arnold.
I have previously told the reader that I decided to run this race to see what impact the price of cotton could have on it again. I now had Col. Alexander to compete against once more, as well as General William Arnold.
I had difficulties enough to fight against this time, as every one will suppose; for I had no money, and a very bad prospect, so far as I know'd, of getting any to help me along. I had, however, a good friend, who sent for me to come and see him. I went, and he was good enough to offer me some money to help me out. I borrowed as much as I thought I needed at the start, and went ahead. My friend also had a good deal of business about over the district at the different courts; and if he now and then slip'd in a good word for me, it is nobody's business. We frequently met at different places, and, as he thought I needed, he would occasionally hand me a little more cash; so I was able to buy[202] a little of "the creature," to put my friends in a good humour, as well as the other gentlemen, for they all treat in that country; not to get elected, of course—for that would be against the law; but just, as I before said, to make themselves and their friends feel their keeping a little.
I had plenty of challenges to deal with this time, as anyone would guess; I had no money and a pretty bleak outlook on getting any to help me out. However, I had a good friend who invited me to come see him. I went, and he kindly offered me some money to help me out. I borrowed as much as I thought I needed at first and moved forward. My friend also had a lot of business around the area at different courts; and if he occasionally slipped in a good word for me, that's nobody else's concern. We often met at various places, and whenever he thought I needed it, he would sometimes give me a bit more cash; so I was able to buy[202] a little of "the creature" to keep my friends and the other gentlemen in a good mood, since they all treat in that country; not to get elected, of course—because that would be illegal; but just, as I mentioned before, to make themselves and their friends feel appreciated.
Nobody ever did know how I got money to get along on, till after the election was over, and I had beat my competitors twenty-seven hundred and forty-eight votes. Even the price of cotton couldn't save my friend Aleck this time. My rich friend, who had been so good to me in the way of money, now sent for me, and loaned me a hundred dollars, and told me to go ahead; that that amount would bear my expenses to Congress, and I must then shift for myself. I came on to Washington, and draw'd two hundred and fifty dollars, and purchased with it a check on the bank at Nashville, and enclosed it to my friend; and I may say, in truth, I sent this money with a mighty good will, for I reckon nobody in this world loves a friend better than me, or remembers a kindness longer.
Nobody ever figured out how I had money to get by until after the election was over, and I had beaten my opponents by two thousand seven hundred and forty-eight votes. Even the cotton prices couldn't help my friend Aleck this time. My wealthy friend, who had always been generous to me financially, called me in and loaned me a hundred dollars, telling me to move forward; that amount would cover my expenses to Congress, and then I’d have to manage on my own. I traveled to Washington and withdrew two hundred and fifty dollars, then purchased a check on the bank in Nashville, which I sent to my friend. I can honestly say I sent this money with a really good feeling because I doubt anyone loves a friend more than I do or remembers a kindness for longer.
I have now given the close of the election, but I have skip'd entirely over the canvass, of which I will say a very few things in this place; as I know very well how to tell the truth, but not much[203] about placing them in book order, so as to please critics.
I have now wrapped up the election, but I have completely overlooked the campaign, of which I will mention just a few things here; I know how to tell the truth, but not much about organizing them in a way that would satisfy critics. [203]
Col. Alexander was a very clever fellow, and principal surveyor at that time; so much for one of the men I had to run against. My other competitor was a major-general in the militia, and an attorney-general at the law, and quite a smart, clever man also; and so it will be seen I had war work as well as law trick, to stand up under. Taking both together, they make a pretty considerable of a load for any one man to carry. But for war claims, I consider myself behind no man except "the government," and mighty little, if any, behind him; but this the people will have to determine hereafter, as I reckon it won't do to quit the work of "reform and retrenchment" yet for a spell.
Col. Alexander was a really sharp guy and the head surveyor at that time; that was one of the competitors I had to face. My other rival was a major general in the militia and an attorney general, who was also a pretty smart and capable man; so you can see I had to deal with both military challenges and legal strategies. Together, they made quite a hefty load for any one person to handle. But when it comes to war claims, I think I'm as good as anyone except for "the government," and not much behind him, if at all; but that's something the people will have to decide later, since I figure it wouldn’t be wise to stop the work of "reform and retrenchment" just yet.
But my two competitors seemed some little afraid of the influence of each other, but not to think me in their way at all. They, therefore, were generally working against each other, while I was going ahead for myself, and mixing among the people in the best way I could. I was as cunning as a little red fox, and wouldn't risk my tail in a "committal" trap.
But my two competitors seemed a bit worried about how the other would affect them, but they didn’t see me as a threat at all. So, they were mostly focusing on sabotaging each other while I was moving forward on my own and mingling with people as best as I could. I was as clever as a little red fox and didn't want to get caught in a tricky situation.
I found the sign was good, almost everywhere I went. On one occasion, while we were in the[204] eastern counties of the district, it happened that we all had to make a speech, and it fell on me to make the first one. I did so after my manner, and it turned pretty much on the old saying, "A short horse is soon curried," as I spoke not very long. Colonel Alexander followed me, and then General Arnold come on.
I found that the signs were positive almost everywhere I went. One time, while we were in the[204] eastern counties of the district, we all had to give a speech, and I was the one who went first. I did it in my usual style, focusing mainly on the old saying, "A short horse is soon curried," as I didn't speak for very long. Colonel Alexander came after me, and then General Arnold followed.
The general took much pains to reply to Alexander, but didn't so much as let on that there was any such candidate as myself at all. He had been speaking for a considerable time, when a large flock of guinea-fowls came very near to where he was, and set up the most unmerciful chattering that ever was heard, for they are a noisy little brute any way. They so confused the general, that he made a stop, and requested that they might be driven away. I let him finish his speech, and then walking up to him, said aloud, "Well, colonel, you are the first man I ever saw that understood the language of fowls." I told him that he had not had the politeness to name me in his speech, and that when my little friends, the guinea-fowls, had come up and began to holler "Crockett, Crockett, Crockett," he had been ungenerous enough to stop, and drive them all away. This raised a universal shout among the people for me, and the general seemed mighty bad plagued. But[205] he got more plagued than this at the polls in August, as I have stated before.
The general made a big effort to respond to Alexander, but he didn't even hint that I was a candidate at all. He had been talking for quite a while when a large group of guinea fowls came close and started making the loudest racket you've ever heard, since they're pretty noisy creatures. They confused the general so much that he paused and requested for them to be shooed away. I let him finish his speech, and then walked up to him, saying loudly, "Well, Colonel, you’re the first person I’ve ever seen who understands the language of birds." I pointed out that he hadn't had the courtesy to mention me in his speech, and when my little friends, the guinea fowls, started squawking "Crockett, Crockett, Crockett," he was inconsiderate enough to stop and drive them all away. This got a huge cheer from the crowd in support of me, and the general looked quite annoyed. But he got even more annoyed at the polls in August, as I’ve mentioned before.
This election was in 1827, and I can say, on my conscience, that I was, without disguise, the friend and supporter of General Jackson, upon his principles as he laid them down, and as "I understood them," before his election as president. During my two first sessions in Congress, Mr. Adams was president, and I worked along with what was called the Jackson party pretty well. I was re-elected to Congress, in 1829, by an overwhelming majority; and soon after the commencement of this second term, I saw, or thought I did, that it was expected of me that I was to bow to the name of Andrew Jackson, and follow him in all his motions, and mindings, and turnings, even at the expense of my conscience and judgment. Such a thing was new to me, and a total stranger to my principles. I know'd well enough, though, that if I didn't "hurra" for his name, the hue and cry was to be raised against me, and I was to be sacrificed, if possible. His famous, or rather I should say his in-famous, Indian bill was brought forward, and I opposed it from the purest motives in the world. Several of my colleagues got around me, and told me how well they loved me, and that I was ruining my[206]self. They said this was a favourite measure of the president, and I ought to go for it. I told them I believed it was a wicked, unjust measure, and that I should go against it, let the cost to myself be what it might; that I was willing to go with General Jackson in every thing that I believed was honest and right; but, further than this, I wouldn't go for him, or any other man in the whole creation; that I would sooner be honestly and politically d—nd, than hypocritically immortalized. I had been elected by a majority of three thousand five hundred and eighty-five votes, and I believed they were honest men, and wouldn't want me to vote for any unjust notion, to please Jackson or any one else; at any rate, I was of age, and was determined to trust them. I voted against this Indian bill, and my conscience yet tells me that I gave a good honest vote, and one that I believe will not make me ashamed in the day of judgment. I served out my term, and though many amusing things happened, I am not disposed to swell my narrative by inserting them.
This election was in 1827, and I can honestly say that I was, without pretense, a friend and supporter of General Jackson, based on his principles as he outlined them, and as "I understood them," before he became president. During my first two sessions in Congress, Mr. Adams was president, and I got along quite well with what was called the Jackson party. I was re-elected to Congress in 1829 by a huge majority, and soon after starting this second term, I sensed, or thought I did, that I was expected to bow to the name of Andrew Jackson and to follow him in all his actions, opinions, and decisions, even at the cost of my conscience and judgment. This was new territory for me and completely against my principles. I knew well enough, though, that if I didn't "cheer" for his name, there would be an uproar against me, and I could be sacrificed if possible. His well-known, or rather I should say his notorious, Indian bill was introduced, and I opposed it for the purest reasons. Several of my colleagues gathered
When it closed, and I returned home, I found the storm had raised against me sure enough; and it was echoed from side to side, and from end to end of my district, that I had turned against Jackson. This was considered the unpardonable[207] sin. I was hunted down like a wild varment, and in this hunt every little newspaper in the district, and every little pin-hook lawyer was engaged. Indeed, they were ready to print any and every thing that the ingenuity of man could invent against me. Each editor was furnished with the journals of Congress from head-quarters; and hunted out every vote I had missed in four sessions, whether from sickness or not, no matter, and each one was charged against me at eight dollars. In all I had missed about seventy votes, which they made amount to five hundred and sixty dollars; and they contended I had swindled the government out of this sum, as I had received my pay, as other members do. I was now again a candidate in 1830, while all the attempts were making against me; and every one of these little papers kept up a constant war on me, fighting with every scurrilous report they could catch.
When it was over and I got back home, I found that the storm had definitely turned against me; it echoed throughout my whole district that I had betrayed Jackson. This was seen as the unforgivable sin. I was chased down like a wild animal, and in this pursuit, every small newspaper in the district and every petty lawyer was involved. They were eager to print anything and everything that anyone could come up with against me. Each editor was given the congressional records from headquarters and dug up every vote I had missed in four sessions, whether due to illness or not, it didn’t matter to them, and each missed vote was pinned on me at eight dollars. In total, I had missed about seventy votes, which they calculated to be five hundred and sixty dollars; they argued that I had cheated the government out of that amount since I had received my pay like other members. I was running for office again in 1830 while all these attacks were happening against me, and each of those little papers kept up a relentless campaign against me, fighting with every nasty rumor they could find.
Over all I should have been elected, if it hadn't been, that but a few weeks before the election, the little four-pence-ha'penny limbs of the law fell on a plan to defeat me, which had the desired effect. They agreed to spread out over the district, and make appointments for me to speak, almost everywhere, to clear up the Jackson question. They would give me no notice of these appointments,[208] and the people would meet in great crowds to hear what excuse Crockett had to make for quitting Jackson.
Overall, I would have been elected if it hadn’t been for a few weeks before the election when the little four-pence-ha'penny arms of the law came up with a plan to defeat me, which worked just as they intended. They decided to spread out across the district and schedule appointments for me to speak just about everywhere to address the Jackson issue. They wouldn’t give me any notice of these appointments,[208] and crowds would gather to hear what excuse Crockett had for abandoning Jackson.
But instead of Crockett's being there, this small-fry of lawyers would be there, with their saddle-bags full of the little newspapers and their journals of Congress; and would get up and speak, and read their scurrilous attacks on me, and would then tell the people that I was afraid to attend; and in this way would turn many against me. All this intrigue was kept a profound secret from me, till it was too late to counteract it; and when the election came, I had a majority in seventeen counties, putting all their votes together, but the eighteenth beat me; and so I was left out of Congress during those two years. The people of my district were induced, by these tricks, to take a stay on me for that time; but they have since found out that they were imposed on, and on re-considering my case, have reversed that decision; which, as the Dutchman said, "is as fair a ding as eber was."
But instead of Crockett being there, a bunch of wannabe lawyers showed up, with their bags full of those little newspapers and their Congress journals. They would get up, speak, and read their nasty attacks on me, then tell everyone I was too scared to show up. This turned a lot of people against me. All this scheming was kept completely secret from me until it was too late to do anything about it, and when the election came, I had a majority in seventeen counties when you added up all their votes, but the eighteenth county beat me; so I was left out of Congress for those two years. The people in my district were tricked into turning their backs on me for that time, but they’ve since realized they were misled, and after reconsidering my situation, they changed their minds; which, as the Dutchman said, "is as fair a ding as eber was."
When I last declared myself a candidate, I knew that the district would be divided by the Legislature before the election would come on; and I moreover knew, that from the geographical situation of the country, the county of Madison,[209] which was very strong, and which was the county that had given the majority that had beat me in the former race, should be left off from my district.
When I last announced my candidacy, I knew the district would be split by the Legislature before the election occurred. I also knew that due to the geography of the area, Madison County,[209] which was quite strong and had given me the majority that defeated me in the previous race, would be excluded from my district.
But when the Legislature met, as I have been informed, and I have no doubt of the fact, Mr. Fitzgerald, my competitor, went up, and informed his friends in that body, that if Madison county was left off, he wouldn't run; for "that Crockett could beat Jackson himself in those parts, in any way they could fix it."
But when the Legislature met, as I've been told, and I believe it's true, Mr. Fitzgerald, my rival, went up and told his connections in that group that if Madison County was excluded, he wouldn't run; because "Crockett could outperform Jackson himself in those parts, no matter how they arranged it."
The liberal Legislature you know, of course, gave him that county; and it is too clear to admit of dispute, that it was done to make a mash of me. In order to make my district in this way, they had to form the southern district of a string of counties around three sides of mine, or very nearly so. Had my old district been properly divided, it would have made two nice ones, in convenient nice form. But as it is, they are certainly the most unreasonably laid off of any in the state, or perhaps in the nation, or even in the te-total creation.
The liberal Legislature, as you know, assigned him that county, and it's obvious that it was intended to undermine me. To create my district this way, they had to arrange the southern district from a cluster of counties on three sides of mine, or close to it. If my old district had been divided properly, it would have resulted in two well-structured ones. But as it stands, they are definitely the most poorly structured of any in the state, or maybe even in the whole country, or even in all of existence.
However, when the election came on, the people of the district, and of Madison county among the rest, seemed disposed to prove to Mr. Fitzgerald and the Jackson Legislature, that they were not to be transferred like hogs, and horses, and cattle[210] in the market; and they determined that I shouldn't be broke down, though I had to carry Jackson, and the enemies of the bank, and the legislative works all at once. I had Mr. Fitzgerald, it is true, for my open competitor, but he was helped along by all his little lawyers again, headed by old Black Hawk, as he is sometimes called, (alias) Adam Huntsman, with all his talents for writing "Chronicles," and such like foolish stuff.
However, when the election came around, the people of the district, including those from Madison County, seemed eager to show Mr. Fitzgerald and the Jackson Legislature that they weren’t going to be treated like livestock being sold at a market. They decided that I wouldn’t be overwhelmed, even though I had to carry Jackson, his opponents, and all the legislative issues at once. I did have Mr. Fitzgerald as my main competitor, but he was supported by all his small-time lawyers, led by the old Black Hawk, also known as Adam Huntsman, with all his skills for writing "Chronicles" and other such nonsense.[210]
But one good thing was, and I must record it, the papers in the district were now beginning to say "fair play a little," and they would publish on both sides of the question. The contest was a warm one, and the battle well-fought; but I gained the day, and the Jackson horse was left a little behind. When the polls were compared, it turned out I had beat Fitz just two hundred and two votes, having made a mash of all their intrigues. After all this, the reader will perceive that I am now here in Congress, this 28th day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and thirty-four; and that, what is more agreeable to my feelings as a freeman, I am at liberty to vote as my conscience and judgment dictates to be right, without the yoke of any party on me, or the driver at my heels, with his whip in hand, commanding me to ge-wo-haw, just at his[211] pleasure. Look at my arms, you will find no party hand-cuff on them! Look at my neck, you will not find there any collar, with the engraving
But one good thing happened, and I have to mention it: the local papers were starting to say "let’s have some fair play," and they began to publish perspectives from both sides of the issue. The competition was intense, and the struggle was well-fought; but I came out on top, and the Jackson horse was left a bit behind. When we compared the votes, it turned out I had beaten Fitz by two hundred and two votes, after exposing all their schemes. After all this, you’ll realize that I’m now here in Congress, on this 28th day of January, in the year 1834; and what’s even better for me as a free man, I can vote according to my own conscience and judgment, without being shackled by any party or being pushed around by anyone with a whip, telling me when to go and how to act. Look at my arms, you won’t find any party handcuffs on them! Look at my neck, you won’t see a collar with the engraving
Andrew Jackson.
Andrew Jackson
But you will find me standing up to my rack, as the people's faithful representative, and the public's most obedient, very humble servant,
But you’ll see me standing up for my responsibilities, as the people’s loyal representative, and the public's most committed, very humble servant,
DAVID CROCKETT.
David Crockett.
THE END.
CHESNUT STREET,
MARCH, 1834.
CHESNUT STREET,
MARCH 1834.
NEW WORKS
LATELY PUBLISHED,
AND
PREPARING FOR PUBLICATION,
BY
E. L. CAREY & A. HART, PHILAD.
AND
CAREY, HART & Co. BALTIMORE,
AND FOR SALE BY ALL BOOKSELLERS.
NEW WORKS
RECENTLY PUBLISHED,
AND
UPCOMING PUBLICATIONS,
BY
E. L. CAREY & A. HART, PHILADELPHIA.
AND
CAREY, HART & Co. BALTIMORE,
AND AVAILABLE AT ALL BOOKSTORES.
In two Volumes, 12mo.
CONSTANCE;
By Mrs. A. T. Thomson,
Author of the Life of Henry VIII.
In two volumes, 12mo.
CONSTANCE;
By Mrs. A.T. Thomson,
Author of the Life of Henry VIII.
"One of the most touching and exquisitely natural tales that many seasons have produced. It developes an intimate knowledge of the human heart, and a remarkable power in the delineation of character."—Atlas.
"One of the most moving and beautifully natural stories that many seasons have brought forth. It reveals a deep understanding of the human heart and an impressive ability to portray character."—Atlas.
"This novel, in its sketches of English country society, is most successful; its portraits are very happy, its scenes very amusing."—Spectator.
"This novel, with its snapshots of English country life, really shines; its characters are delightful, and its scenes are quite entertaining."—Spectator.
"A picture of real life, drawn with equal truth, gaiety and feeling—the three graces of fiction."—Literary Gazette.
"A depiction of genuine life, illustrated with the same level of truth, joy, and emotion—the three essentials of storytelling."—Literary Gazette.
"The dramatic ability displayed in the management of this story is of the very highest order."—Atlas.
"The talent shown in handling this story is truly exceptional."—Atlas.
In one Volume, 12mo.
CARWELL;
By Mrs. Sheridan, Author of "Aims and Ends."
In one Volume, 12mo.
CARWELL;
By Mrs. Sheridan, Author of "Goals and Outcomes."
"A story which for minute fidelity to truth, for high tragic conception, both of plot and character, has few equals in modern fiction."
"A story that has few equals in modern fiction for its detailed accuracy, and its profound tragic ideas related to both the plot and the characters."
"But everywhere you see that rarest of all literary beauties, a beautiful mind—an intimate persuasion of the fine and great truths of the human heart—a delicate and quick perception of the lovely and the honest—an intellect that profits by experience, and a disposition which that experience cannot corrupt."—The Author of Pelham.
"But everywhere you see that rarest of all literary beauties, a beautiful mind—an intimate understanding of the fine and great truths of the human heart—a delicate and sharp perception of the lovely and the honest—an intellect that learns from experience, and a character that experience cannot corrupt."—The Author of Pelham.
In one Volume, 12mo.
THE GENTLEMAN IN BLACK.
In one volume, 12mo.
THE GENTLEMAN IN BLACK.
"It is very clever and very entertaining—replete with pleasantry and humour: quite as imaginative as any German diablerie, and far more amusing than most productions of its class. It is a very whimsical and well devised jeu d'esprit."—Literary Gazette.[214]
"It’s really smart and super entertaining—full of jokes and humor: just as creative as any German devilry, and way more fun than most works of its kind. It’s a very quirky and well-crafted piece of wit."—Literary Gazette.[214]
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
TRAITS AND STORIES OF THE IRISH PEASANTRY.
TRAITS AND STORIES OF THE IRISH PEASANTRY.
THIRD SERIES.
Third Series.
"This work has been most extravagantly praised by the English critics: and several extracts from it have been extensively published in our newspapers. It is altogether a better work than any of the kind which has yet appeared—replete with humour, both broad and delicate—and with occasional touches of pathos, which have not been excelled by any writer of the present day. An Edinburgh critic says that 'neither Miss Edgeworth, nor the author of the O'Hara tales, could have written any thing more powerful than this.'"—Baltimore American.
"This work has received lavish praise from English critics, and several excerpts have been widely published in our newspapers. It is overall a better work than anything else of its kind that has appeared so far—filled with both broad and subtle humor—and featuring occasional moments of pathos that surpass those of any current writer. An Edinburgh critic states that 'neither Miss Edgeworth nor the author of the O'Hara tales could have produced anything more powerful than this.'"—Baltimore American.
"There seems to be a strong unanimity of opinion in favour of the new British work entitled 'Traits and Stories of the Irish Peasantry.' The work is proclaimed in the British journals, and pronounced by readers in our country, to be equal in racy humour and graphic delineation, to the very best sketches that have appeared of Irish character, life, and manners."—National Gazette.
"There appears to be a solid consensus supporting the new British book titled 'Traits and Stories of the Irish Peasantry.' The book is praised in British newspapers and declared by readers here to be as rich in humor and vivid in portrayal as the very best representations of Irish character, life, and customs."—National Gazette.
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
THE AFFIANCED ONE;
THE ENGAGED ONE;
By the Author of "Gertrude."
By the Author of "Gertrude."
"Evidently the production of a woman of taste and refinement. It abounds with lively sketches of society, and sparkling anecdote."—Belle Assemblee.
"Evidently the work of a woman with taste and sophistication. It features vibrant portrayals of society and engaging stories."—Belle Assemblee.
In one Volume, 8vo.
In one volume, 8vo.
MEMOIRS OF VIDOCQ,
MEMOIRS OF VIDOCQ,
THE CELEBRATED AGENT OF THE FRENCH POLICE.
THE FAMOUS AGENT OF THE FRENCH POLICE.
This is a most entertaining work. Vidocq stood long and deservedly at the head of the French police. It is well written, and is full of anecdote.
This is a really entertaining piece. Vidocq was for a long time, and rightly so, at the top of the French police. It's well written and packed with stories.
In three Volumes, 12mo.
In three volumes, 12mo.
PETER SIMPLE;
OR, ADVENTURES OF A MIDSHIPMAN.
COMPLETE.
PETER SIMPLE;
OR, ADVENTURES OF A MIDSHIPMAN.
COMPLETE.
By the Author of the "King's Own," "Naval Officer," &c.
By the Author of the "King's Own," "Navy Officer," etc.
"The quiet humour which pervades the work is irresistibly amusing, and the fund of anecdote and description which it contains, entertaining. The humour sometimes approaches to downright burlesque, and the incident to extravagance, if not improbability; but, altogether, as a book of amusement, it is excellent."—Baltimore Gazette.[215]
"The subtle humor throughout the work is incredibly funny, and the collection of stories and descriptions is entertaining. The humor occasionally leans toward pure parody, and the events can border on the ridiculous, if not outright unbelievable; however, as a book for enjoyment, it’s outstanding."—Baltimore Gazette.[215]
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
THE FAIR OF MAY FAIR.
MAY FAIR.
By the Author of "Pin Money," &c.
By the Author of "Spending Money," etc.
"Mrs. Gore certainly stands at the head of the female novelists of the day. But we subjoin the opinion of Mr. Bulwer."—U. S. Gazette.
"Mrs. Gore is definitely at the forefront of female novelists today. But we include Mr. Bulwer's opinion."—U. S. Gazette.
"She is the consummator of that undefinable species of wit, which we should call (if we did not know the word might be deemed offensive, in which sense we do not mean it) the slang of good society.
"She is the epitome of that hard-to-define type of wit, which we would call (if we weren't worried the term might be taken the wrong way, and that's not what we intend) the slang of high society."
"But few people ever painted, with so felicitous a hand, the scenery of worldly life, without any apparent satire. She brings before you the hollowness, the manœuvres, and the intrigues of the world, with the brilliancy of sarcasm, but with the quiet of simple narrative. Her men and women, in her graver tales, are of a noble and costly clay; their objects are great; their minds are large, their passions intense and pure. The walks upon the stage of the world of fashion, and her characters, have grown dwarfed as if by enchantment. The air of frivolity has blighted their stature; their colours are pale and languid; they have no generous ambition; they are little people! they are fine people! This it is that makes her novel of our social life so natural, and so clear a transcript of the original."—The Author of Pelham.
"But few people ever depicted, with such a skillful touch, the scenes of everyday life, without any obvious mockery. She presents the emptiness, the schemes, and the intrigues of the world, with the sharpness of sarcasm, but in the calm of straightforward storytelling. Her characters, in her more serious stories, are made of noble and valuable substance; their goals are significant; their minds are expansive, and their emotions are intense and pure. The figures on the stage of the fashion world, as well as her characters, have become small as if by magic. The atmosphere of triviality has stunted their growth; their colors are pale and weak; they have no grand ambitions; they are little people! they are refined people! This is what makes her portrayal of our social life so genuine and such a clear reflection of reality."—The Author of Pelham.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
THE INVISIBLE GENTLEMAN.
THE INVISIBLE MAN.
By the Author of "Chartley," "The Fatalist," etc. etc.
By the Author of "Chartley," "The Fatalist," and more.
"It is a novel which may be termed the whimsically supernatural."—Athenæum.
"It’s a novel that can be described as whimsically supernatural."—Athenæum.
"The present narrative is one of the most entertaining fictions we have met with for a long time; the idea is very original, and brought into play with a lively air of truth, which gives a dramatic reality even to the supernatural."—Literary Gazette.
"The current story is one of the most enjoyable fictions we've come across in a long time; the concept is very unique, and it's presented with such a lively sense of truth that it even makes the supernatural feel dramatically real."—Literary Gazette.
"The adventures follow each other with delightful rapidity and variety; occasionally there is a deep and thrilling touch of pathos, which we feel not a bit the less acutely, because the trouble and wo of the parties have originated in the familiar and somewhat laughable act of pulling an ear."—Court Magazine.
"The adventures come at us quickly and with great variety; at times, there's a deep and moving sense of sadness that we feel just as intensely, even though the trouble and sorrow of the characters stem from the somewhat funny and familiar act of pulling an ear."—Court Magazine.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS.
Moms and Daughters.
"The best novel of the season—a faithful, exact, and withal spirited picture of the aristocracy of this country—an admirable description of what is called high life, and full of a more enlarged knowledge of human nature."—Spectator.
"The best novel of the season—a faithful, accurate, and lively portrayal of the aristocracy of this country—an excellent depiction of what is known as high society, and rich in a deeper understanding of human nature."—Spectator.
"A very lively and amusing panorama of actual life."—Lit. Gazette.
"A very lively and entertaining view of real life."—Lit. Gazette.
"A very interesting work, full of well-described scenes and characters, and altogether deserving of being classed with the first-rate novels of the day."—Courier.
"A very interesting book, full of well-described scenes and characters, and definitely deserving of being ranked among the top novels of today."—Courier.
"It would be difficult to lay down such a book until every chapter has been perused. Elegance and force of style—highly but faithfully drawn pictures of society—are merits scarcely secondary to those we have enumerated: and they are equally displayed throughout. 'Mothers and Daughters' must find its way rapidly into every circle."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.[216]
"It would be hard to put down such a book until every chapter has been read. The elegance and strength of the writing—vivid yet accurate portrayals of society—are qualities that are almost as important as those we've mentioned, and they're consistently evident throughout. 'Mothers and Daughters' is bound to spread quickly through every social circle."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.[216]
In one Volume, 12mo.
In one volume, 12mo.
A SUBALTERN IN AMERICA;
A Subaltern in America;
COMPRISING HIS NARRATIVE OF THE CAMPAIGNS OF THE BRITISH ARMY AT BALTIMORE, WASHINGTON, ETC. DURING THE LATE WAR.
COMPRISING HIS NARRATIVE OF THE CAMPAIGNS OF THE BRITISH ARMY AT BALTIMORE, WASHINGTON, ETC. DURING THE RECENT WAR.
"The Subaltern is a man of sense, acuteness, and good feeling, who writes with spirit and good taste.—Considering that he is an Englishman and an English officer writing about America, his book is tolerably fair—and makes fewer insulting comments upon things which he did not understand, than has been customary with that kind of authors.
"The Subaltern is a sensible, sharp, and empathetic guy who writes with enthusiasm and style. Given that he's an Englishman and an English officer discussing America, his book is surprisingly fair and makes fewer insulting remarks about things he didn't understand than is typical for authors like him."
"The 'Subaltern' is nevertheless a very agreeable, well written book, and we are glad to see it republished here. No doubt an American would have written some portions of it differently, but we can profit, we trust, by observing how opposite accounts can be fairly given of the same transactions, and learn something of the trouble in which history is written." Baltimore American.
The 'Subaltern' is still a very enjoyable, well-written book, and we're happy to see it published again here. An American might have written some parts of it differently, but we hope to gain from seeing how different perspectives can accurately convey the same events, and learn about the challenges involved in writing history. Baltimore American.
"The Subaltern in America.—Under this title, Messrs. Carey, Hart & Co. have recently published a work in one volume, comprising a full narrative of the campaigns of the British army, at Baltimore, Washington, New Orleans, &c. during the late war. The incidents of the war, as related in the American papers, are probably familiar to most persons, through that channel. Yet the ends of truth, and the means of forming a just judgment, may require that one should hear the statement of the adverse party, as well as that most favourable to our side of the question. There is, moreover, two ways of telling even the truth. They who feel an interest in the details of this important struggle between kindred nations, have, in the book before us, an opportunity of hearing them, as shaped out by one of the adverse party. The 'Subaltern' bore an active share in the several campaigns, of which he professes to give an account; and if his narrations are somewhat partial to his own side of the question, it is but the indulgence of a very common foible, which may be the more readily excused, as the means of correction are at hand."—Baltimore Patriot.
"The Subaltern in America.—Under this title, Messrs. Carey, Hart & Co. have recently published a single-volume work that provides a complete account of the British army's campaigns in Baltimore, Washington, New Orleans, and other locations during the recent war. The events of the war, as described in American newspapers, are likely familiar to most people through that avenue. However, to get to the truth and to form a fair judgment, it's necessary to consider the perspective of the opposing side as well as our own. Additionally, there are different ways to present even the truth. Those interested in the details of this significant conflict between related nations can find in this book an account from a member of the opposing side. The 'Subaltern' actively participated in the various campaigns he recounts; and even if his narratives lean slightly in favor of his own side, it's a common flaw that can be more easily forgiven, especially since there are ways to check his claims."—Baltimore Patriot.
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
PIN MONEY;
BY MRS. CHARLES GORE,
Spending Money;
BY MRS. CHARLES GORE,
Authoress of "Hungarian Tales," "Polish Tales," etc.
Authoress of "Hungarian Stories," "Polish Stories," etc.
"Her writings have that originality which wit gives to reality, and wit is the great characteristic of her pages."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"Her writing has that originality that wit brings to real life, and wit is a defining feature of her pages."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"Light spirited and clever, the characters are drawn with truth and vigour. Keen in observation, lively in detail, and with a peculiar and piquant style, Mrs. Charles Gore gives to the novel that charm which makes the fascination of the best French memoir writers."—London Literary Gazette.
"Lighthearted and witty, the characters are portrayed with authenticity and energy. Sharp in observation, rich in detail, and with a unique and engaging style, Mrs. Charles Gore brings to the novel the charm that captures the allure of the finest French memoir writers."—London Literary Gazette.
In one Volume, 12mo.
In one volume, 12mo.
LEGENDS AND TALES OF IRELAND
Irish Legends and Stories
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
THE MAN-OF-WAR'S-MAN;
The Sailor's Sailor
By the Author of "Tom Cringle's Log."
By the author of "Tom Cringle's Journal."
"No stories of adventures are more exciting than those of seamen. The author of Tom Cringle's Log is the most popular writer of that class, and those sketches collected not long since into a volume by the same publishers, in this city, were universally read. A large edition was soon exhausted. The present is, we believe, an earlier production, and has many of the same merits."—Baltimore Gazette.
"No stories of adventure are more thrilling than those of sailors. The author of Tom Cringle's Log is the most well-known writer in that genre, and the sketches recently compiled into a book by the same publishers in this city were widely read. A large edition was quickly sold out. We believe this is an earlier work and shares many of the same qualities."—Baltimore Gazette.
"Messrs. Carey & Hart have published, in two volumes, 'The Man-of-War's-Man.' The success which attended the publication of 'Tom Cringle's Log,' might well induce its ingenious author to undertake a continuous narrative, having for the subject of illustration the manners and customs of seamen. The work now before us is of the kind, well imagined, and executed with all the tact and clearness that distinguished the 'Log Book' of Master Cringle, with the advantages of a more regular plot and interesting denouement."—U. S. Gazette.
"Messrs. Carey & Hart have published, in two volumes, 'The Man-of-War's-Man.' The success that came with the release of 'Tom Cringle's Log' could easily inspire its talented author to create a continuous story that highlights the traditions and lifestyles of sailors. The work we have now is of that type, well thought out, and written with all the skill and clarity that set apart Master Cringle's 'Log Book,' along with the benefits of a more structured plot and engaging conclusion."—U. S. Gazette.
"Nobody needs be told what sort of a book Tom Cringle can write—that humorous and most admirable of sailors! We may just remark that the reader will find in the present volume the same power of description and knowledge of the world—the same stirring adventures, phrases, dialects, and incidents which rendered his last work so extravagantly popular. The printing is uncommonly good for a novel."
"Nobody needs to be told what kind of book Tom Cringle can write—that funny and truly remarkable sailor! We can just point out that readers will find in this volume the same descriptive skill and worldly knowledge—the same exciting adventures, phrases, dialects, and events that made his last book so wildly popular. The printing quality is unusually good for a novel."
In one Volume, 8vo.
In one volume, 8vo.
THE AMERICAN
THE U.S.
FLOWER GARDEN DIRECTORY,
Flower Garden Directory,
CONTAINING PRACTICAL DIRECTIONS FOR THE CULTURE OF PLANTS IN THE
CONTAINING PRACTICAL DIRECTIONS FOR GROWING PLANTS IN THE
HOT-HOUSE, GARDEN-HOUSE, FLOWER-GARDEN, AND ROOMS OR PARLOURS,
HOT-HOUSE, GARDEN-HOUSE, FLOWER-GARDEN, AND ROOMS OR PARLOURS,
For every month in the year; with a description of the plants most desirable in each, the nature of the soil and situation best adapted to their growth, the proper season for transplanting, &c.; instructions for erecting a
For every month of the year, with a description of the most desirable plants for each one, the type of soil and location best suited for their growth, the right season for transplanting, etc.; instructions for setting up a
HOT-HOUSE, GREEN-HOUSE, AND LAYING OUT A FLOWER-GARDEN.
HOT-HOUSE, GREENHOUSE, AND PLANNING A FLOWER GARDEN.
Also, table of soils most congenial to the plants contained in the work. The whole adapted to either large or small gardens, with lists of annuals, bienniels, and ornamental shrubs, contents, a general index, and a frontispiece of Camellia Fimbriata.
Also, a table of soils that are most suitable for the plants included in this work. The entire content is suitable for both large and small gardens, featuring lists of annuals, biennials, and ornamental shrubs, as well as a general index and a frontispiece of Camellia Fimbriata.
BY HIBBERT AND BUIST,
EXOTIC NURSERYMEN AND FLORISTS.
BY HIBBERT AND BUIST,
EXOTIC NURSERYMEN AND FLORISTS.
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
JACOB FAITHFUL;
JACOB FAITHFUL;
In Two Vols. 12mo.
In 2 Volumes. 12mo.
FIRST LOVE,
A NOVEL.
First Love,
A Novel.
"Its style is elegant, and its information that of a lady of amiable feelings and motives, who well understands her sex."—Spectator.
"Its style is elegant, and the information comes from a woman of kind feelings and intentions, who understands her gender well."—Spectator.
"The whole of the story, but particularly the dawning of that early dawning of life's morning, First Love, and the subsequent progress of that passion, are indeed delightfully sketched."—Morning Post.
"The entire story, but especially the early onset of life's morning, First Love, and the following development of that passion, are truly beautifully portrayed."—Morning Post.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
TRAITS AND STORIES OF THE IRISH PEASANTRY
TRAITS AND STORIES OF THE IRISH PEASANTRY
FIRST SERIES.
FIRST SERIES.
"Admirable—truly, intensely Irish: never were the outrageous whimsicalities of that strange, wild, imaginative people so characteristically described; nor amidst all the fun, frolic, and folly, is there any dearth of poetry, pathos, and passion. The author's a jewel."—Glasgow Journal.
"Admirable—truly, deeply Irish: never have the outrageous quirks of that unique, wild, imaginative people been described so accurately; and among all the fun, playfulness, and foolishness, there's no shortage of poetry, emotion, and passion. The author's a gem."—Glasgow Journal.
"To those who have a relish for a few tit-bits of rale Irish story-telling,—whether partaking of the tender or the facetious, or the grotesque,—let them purchase these characteristic sketches."—Sheffield Iris.
"To those who enjoy a few snippets of real Irish storytelling—whether they're sentimental, humorous, or bizarre—go ahead and buy these distinctive sketches."—Sheffield Iris.
"The sister country has never furnished such sterling genius, such irresistibly humorous, yet faithful sketches of character among the lower ranks of Patlanders, as are to be met with in the pages of these delightful volumes."—Bristol Journal.
"The sister country has never produced such outstanding talent, such irresistibly funny yet true portrayals of character among the lower classes of Patlanders, as can be found in the pages of these delightful volumes."—Bristol Journal.
"This is a capital book, full of fun and humour, and most characteristically Irish."—New Monthly Magazine.
"This is a fantastic book, full of fun and humor, and most distinctly Irish."—New Monthly Magazine.
"Neither Miss Edgeworth, nor the author of the O'Hara Tales, could have written any thing more powerful than this."—Edinburgh Literary Gazette.
"Neither Miss Edgeworth nor the author of the O'Hara Tales could have written anything more powerful than this." —Edinburgh Literary Gazette.
"We do not hesitate to say, that for a minute and accurate sketching of the character, manners, and language of the lower orders of the Irish, no book was ever published at all equal to this."—Spectator.
"We confidently assert that for a precise and detailed portrayal of the character, behavior, and speech of the lower classes in Ireland, no book has ever been published that can compare to this."—Spectator.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
TRAITS AND STORIES OF THE IRISH PEASANTRY.
TRAITS AND STORIES OF THE IRISH PEASANTRY.
SECOND SERIES.
SECOND SERIES.
"Traits and Stories of Irish Peasantry.—The whole story is one of that mirth-inspiring nature, that those who read it without hearty laughter must be either miserable or very imperturbable."—Metropolitan, edited by T. Campbell.
"Traits and Stories of Irish Peasantry.—The entire tale is so amusing that anyone who reads it without bursting into laughter must be either really unhappy or utterly unflappable."—Metropolitan, edited by T. Campbell.
"There is strength, vigour—and above all—truth, in every story, in every sentence, every line he writes. The statesman ought to read such books as these; they would tell him more of the true state of the country than he has ever heard from the lips of her orators, or the despatches of the 'Castle Hacks.' We wish Mr. Carlton would send forth a cheap edition, that 'Traits and Stories' of Irish peasants might be in the hands of people as well as peers."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.[219]
"There is strength, energy—and above all—truth, in every story, in every sentence, every line he writes. The politician should read books like these; they would reveal more about the real state of the country than he has ever heard from her speakers or the reports of the 'Castle Hacks.' We hope Mr. Carlton would release a cheap edition, so that 'Traits and Stories' of Irish peasants could be accessible to everyone, not just the elite."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.[219]
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
THE STAFF-OFFICER. OR, THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE.
THE STAFF-OFFICER. OR, THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE.
A TALE OF REAL LIFE.
A TRUE STORY.
"The web of life is of a mingled yarn, good and ill together; our virtues would be proud if our faults whipped them not, and our crimes would despair if they were not cherished by our virtues."
"The web of life is a mix of good and bad; our virtues would be confident if our faults didn’t hold them back, and our crimes would lose hope if they weren’t supported by our virtues."
BY OLIVER MOORE.
BY OLIVER MOORE.
"We are prepared to admit that our extracts do not do justice to the work: the writer's power is in discriminating female character; but as he judiciously makes it develope itself by incident, to illustrate this would require scenes and pages to be transferred to our columns. As a whole, this novel will be read with interest: it is light and pleasant; with many very natural scenes, many excellent and well-drawn characters, and without one line or word of affectation or pretence."—Athenæum.
"We acknowledge that our excerpts don’t fully capture the essence of the work: the author excels at portraying female characters; however, since he skillfully allows them to develop through events, illustrating this would need us to include entire scenes and pages in our publication. Overall, this novel will be an enjoyable read: it’s light and entertaining, featuring many realistic scenes, several well-crafted characters, and not a single line or word of pretense."—Athenæum.
"This is a most entertaining work: it is written with great spirit, elegance, and candour. The delineation of character (particularly that of many distinguished individuals officially connected with Ireland during the Pitt administration) is skilfully and vividly drawn; and the multifarious incidents—several of which are of a highly piquant description—are given with a tact and delicacy creditable to the judgment and talent of the author. We can say with truth, that we have fairly gone through this tale of real life without being cloyed or wearied for a single moment; but that it excited, and kept up, an interest in our minds which few volumes designed for mere amusement have been able to inspire."—Brighton Herald.
"This is a truly entertaining work: it’s written with great energy, style, and honesty. The portrayal of characters (especially numerous notable figures linked to Ireland during the Pitt administration) is skillfully and vividly illustrated; and the various incidents—many of which are quite intriguing—are presented with a tact and sensitivity that reflect the author’s judgment and talent. We can honestly say that we enjoyed this real-life story without feeling bored or tired for even a moment; rather, it stirred and maintained an interest in us that few books meant for pure entertainment have managed to achieve."—Brighton Herald.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
THE NAVAL OFFICER;
OR, SCENES AND ADVENTURES IN THE LIFE
OF FRANK MILDMAY.
THE NAVAL OFFICER;
OR, SCENES AND ADVENTURES IN THE LIFE
OF FRANK MILDMAY.
By the Author of "Peter Simple," "The King's Own," etc.
By the author of "Peter Simple," "The King's Own," and others.
"This is the most seaman-like composition that has yet issued from the press. We recommend it to all who 'live at home at ease,' and need scarcely say, that no man-of-wars man should remain an hour without it."—Atlas.
"This is the most sailor-like book that has been published so far. We suggest it to everyone who 'lives comfortably at home' and shouldn't need to be told that no sailor should be without it for even an hour."—Atlas.
The following beautiful and judicious compliment to the genius of Captain Marryatt, author of the Naval Officer, is from the pen of Mr. Bulwer, who, it will be acknowledged, is no inexperienced or unobserving critic:
The following beautiful and thoughtful compliment to the talent of Captain Marryatt, the author of the Naval Officer, is written by Mr. Bulwer, who, it’s clear, is not an inexperienced or unobservant critic:
"Far remote from the eastern and the voluptuous—from the visionary and refining—from the pale colouring of drawing-room life, and the subtle delicacies of female sentiment and wit, the genius of Captain Marryatt embodies itself in the humour, the energy, the robust and masculine vigour of bustling and actual existence; it has been braced by the sea breezes; it walks abroad in the mart of busy men, with a firm step and a cheerful and healthy air. Not, indeed, that he is void of a certain sentiment, and an intuition into the more hidden sources of mental interest; but these are not his forte, or his appropriate element. He is best in a rich and various humour—rich, for there is nothing poor or threadbare in his materials. His characters are not, as Scott's, after all, mere delineations of one oddity, uttering the same eternal phraseology, from the 'prodigious' of Dominie Sampson, to 'provant' of Major Dalgetty—a laughable, but somewhat poor invention: they are formed of compound and complex characteristics, and evince no trifling knowledge of the metaphysics of social life."[220]
"Far away from the eastern charm and indulgence—from the imaginative and refined—from the soft tones of drawing-room life, and the subtle nuances of female sentiment and wit, the brilliance of Captain Marryat is found in the humor, energy, and strong, masculine vigor of real, bustling life; it has been invigorated by the sea breezes; it strides confidently through the marketplace of busy people, with a firm step and a bright, healthy attitude. Yet, it’s not that he lacks a certain sentiment or an understanding of the deeper aspects of mental engagement; those just aren't his strengths or his natural habitat. He shines in a rich and diverse humor—rich because his material is anything but lacking or worn out. His characters aren’t like Scott's, reduced to simple portrayals of one quirky trait, repeating the same old lines, from the 'prodigious' of Dominie Sampson to the 'provant' of Major Dalgetty—a funny, but rather meager concept: they are made up of layered and intricate qualities, showing considerable insight into the complexities of social life."[220]
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
THE CONTRAST
A NOVEL.
THE CONTRAST
A NOVEL.
By Earl Mulgrave, Author of "Matilda," "Yes and No," etc.
By Earl Mulgrave, Author of "Matilda," "Yes and No," etc.
"'Yes and No' contained the best tableaux of actual—human—English society in the nineteenth century, of any novel we know of. The same characteristics that distinguished the most agreeable novel are equally remarkable in its successors."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"'Yes and No' had the best tableaux of real—human—English society in the nineteenth century, of any novel we're aware of. The same traits that set apart the most enjoyable novel are just as notable in its follow-ups."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"'Contrast' cannot fail to prove interesting."—Court Journal.
"'Contrast' is really interesting."—Court Journal.
"These volumes possess the rather uncommon merit of a very interesting story. The design is to paint a man whose strong feelings are curbed by an over-fastidiousness—what the French so happily term un-homme difficile."—London Literary Gazette.
"These volumes have the unique quality of an engaging story. The aim is to depict a man whose intense emotions are restrained by an excessive concern for perfection—what the French aptly call un-homme difficile."—London Literary Gazette.
"Messrs. Carey and Hart have republished, in two neat volumes, Earl Mulgrave's novel of the 'Contrast,' which has been so favourably received in England. It is said to be one of the best novels of the kind, that has issued from the press for years."—Philadelphia Inquirer.
"Carey and Hart have reprinted, in two attractive volumes, Earl Mulgrave's novel 'Contrast,' which has been very well received in England. It's said to be one of the best novels of its kind to be published in years."—Philadelphia Inquirer.
"'Pelham,' and 'Yes and No,' are perhaps the only paintings of the present time which are drawn with the accuracy of knowledge, and the vivacity of talent. Were we to be asked by a foreigner to recommend those novels which, founded on truth, gave the most just delineation of the higher classes in England, it is to the above mentioned works we should refer. The present volumes, however, are an infinite improvement on their predecessor."—London Literary Gazette.
"'Pelham' and 'Yes and No' are probably the only paintings of our time that show both precise knowledge and lively talent. If a foreigner asked us to recommend novels based on truth that accurately portray the upper classes in England, we would point them to these works. The current volumes, however, are a huge improvement on the previous ones."—London Literary Gazette.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
MEMOIRS OF MARSHAL NEY,
MEMOIRS OF MARSHAL NEY,
COMPILED FROM PAPERS IN THE POSSESSION OF HIS FAMILY.
COLLECTED FROM DOCUMENTS HELD BY HIS FAMILY.
The work has been put together under the direction and management of the Duke of Elchingen, Marshal Ney's second son, who has affixed his signature to every sheet sent to press.
The work has been compiled under the guidance and oversight of the Duke of Elchingen, Marshal Ney's second son, who has signed every sheet that has gone to press.
"They may be regarded as the Ney Papers, connected together by an interesting biography; the anecdotes with which they are interspersed have plainly been collected with great pains from all the early friends of that illustrious warrior."—Blackwood's Magazine.
"They can be seen as the Ney Papers, linked by an intriguing biography; the anecdotes sprinkled throughout have clearly been gathered with great effort from all the early friends of that remarkable warrior."—Blackwood's Magazine.
"The memoirs before us are founded upon the papers and documents which he left behind him at his death, consisting of anecdotic and biographical fragments, accounts of his divers missions and campaigns, and the substance of many extraordinary secrets intrusted to him as a general and a statesman. All these materials throw great light upon the history of the French empire, as the details given in the memoirs possess the strongest interest."—Pennsylvania Inquirer.[221]
The memoirs we have are based on the papers and documents he left behind at his passing, which include personal stories and biographical snippets, accounts of his various missions and campaigns, and the details of many remarkable secrets shared with him as a general and statesman. All these materials illuminate the history of the French empire, as the details in the memoirs are extremely engaging. —Pennsylvania Inquirer.[221]
In One Volume, 12mo.
In One Volume, 12mo.
CONVERSATIONS ON VEGETABLE PHYSIOLOGY;
VEGETABLE PHYSIOLOGY DISCUSSIONS
COMPREHENDING THE ELEMENTS OF BOTANY, WITH THEIR APPLICATION TO AGRICULTURE.
UNDERSTANDING THE ELEMENTS OF BOTANY AND HOW THEY APPLY TO AGRICULTURE.
By the Author of "Conversations on Chemistry," &c. &c.
By the author of "Chemistry Discussions," etc. etc.
Adapted to the use of schools by
J. L. BLAKE, A. M.
Adapted for use in schools by
J. L. BLAKE, A. M.
Third American Edition, with coloured plates.
Third American Edition, with colored plates.
IN PREPARATION,
Preparing
THE GIFT;
A CHRISTMAS AND NEW YEAR'S PRESENT,
FOR 1835.
THE GIFT;
A CHRISTMAS AND NEW YEAR'S PRESENT,
FOR 1835.
Edited by Miss Leslie, author of "Pencil Sketches," &c.
Edited by Ms. Leslie, author of "Pencil Drawings," etc.
The publishers have the promise of articles from many of the most popular authors of the day. The ILLUSTRATIONS are in the hands of some of the most eminent engravers, and no expense will be spared to render the work in every respect equal to the foreign productions of the same class.
The publishers have secured contributions from many of today's most popular authors. The ILLUSTRATIONS are being handled by some of the top engravers, and no expense will be spared to make the work truly comparable to similar foreign productions.
MATHEMATICS FOR PRACTICAL MEN;
BEING
A COMMON-PLACE BOOK
OF PRINCIPLES, THEOREMS, RULES AND TABLES, IN VARIOUS DEPARTMENTS OF
PURE AND MIXED MATHEMATICS,
MATHEMATICS FOR PRACTICAL PEOPLE;
THIS IS
A COMMON-PLACE BOOK
OF PRINCIPLES, THEOREMS, RULES, AND TABLES, IN DIFFERENT AREAS OF
PURE AND MIXED MATHEMATICS,
With their applications; especially to the pursuits of surveyors, architects, mechanics, and civil engineers. With numerous engravings.
With their uses, especially for surveyors, architects, mechanics, and civil engineers. With many illustrations.
BY OLINTHUS GREGORY, LL.D., F.R.A.S.
BY OLINTHUS GREGORY, Ph.D., F.R.A.S.
SECOND EDITION, CORRECTED AND IMPROVED.
SECOND EDITION, UPDATED AND IMPROVED.
"Only let men awake, and fix their eyes, one while on the nature of things, another while on the application of them to the use and service of mankind."—Lord Bacon.
"Let people wake up and focus their attention, sometimes on the nature of things, and other times on how to use them for the benefit and service of humanity."—Lord Bacon.
In One Volume, 18mo.
In One Volume, 18mo.
COLMAN'S BROAD GRINS.
COLMAN’S BIG SMILES.
A NEW EDITION, WITH ADDITIONS.
A new edition with updates.
"'This is a little volume of the comic,' which we recollect to have laughed over many a time, in our boyish days, and since. It is old standard fun,—a comic classic."—Baltimore Gazette.[222]
"'This is a small book of comics,' which we remember laughing at many times during our childhood and even since then. It's timeless humor—a classic of comedy."—Baltimore Gazette.[222]
ENGLISH EDITIONS.
ENGLISH VERSIONS.
Price 37-1/2 cents each number.
Price 37.5 cents each number.
CUVIER'S ANIMAL KINGDOM;
Cuvier's Animal Kingdom;
Now in course of publication in London. The Animal Kingdom, arranged according to its organization, serving as a foundation for the natural history of animals, and an introduction to comparative anatomy, with figures designed and coloured after nature. The Crustacea, Arachnides Insecta, by Latreille, translated from the latest French edition, with additional notes and illustrations, by nearly five hundred additional plates, to be completed in thirty-six monthly numbers, at 37-1/2 cents each.
Now being published in London: The Animal Kingdom, organized by its structure, which serves as a basis for the natural history of animals and an introduction to comparative anatomy, featuring figures created and colored from real life. The Crustacea, Arachnids, Insects by Latreille, translated from the latest French edition, with extra notes and illustrations, including nearly five hundred additional plates, set to be completed in thirty-six monthly issues, priced at 37.5 cents each.
Six numbers have already been received. The attention of the public is particularly requested to this work, as it is, without question, by far the cheapest and most beautiful edition of the "Animal Kingdom" of Cuvier that has yet appeared.
Six numbers have already been received. The public's attention is especially drawn to this work, as it is undoubtedly the most affordable and beautiful edition of Cuvier's "Animal Kingdom" that has ever been published.
LANDSCAPE AND PORTRAIT ILLUSTRATIONS
OF THE
WAVERLEY NOVELS.
LANDSCAPE AND PORTRAIT ILLUSTRATIONS
OF THE
WAVERLEY NOVELS.
NEW EDITION;
New Edition
Containing one hundred and twenty superb engravings.
Containing one hundred and twenty amazing engravings.
The above work is complete in twenty-four numbers, and supplied at the moderate price of seventy-five cents per number. The former edition sold at double the price.
The above work is complete in twenty-four issues and is available for the reasonable price of seventy-five cents per issue. The previous edition was sold at twice the price.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE POETICAL WORKS OF
SIR WALTER SCOTT;
ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE POETICAL WORKS OF
SIR WALTER SCOTT;
Now in course of publication in England; to be complete in twelve monthly numbers, four of which have already appeared. Price 75 cents each.
Now being published in England; it will be complete in twelve monthly issues, four of which have already been released. Price is 75 cents each.
FINDEN'S LANDSCAPE ILLUSTRATIONS
OF THE LIFE AND WORKS OF
LORD BYRON.
FINDEN'S LANDSCAPE ILLUSTRATIONS
OF THE LIFE AND WORKS OF
LORD BYRON.
Price 75 cents per number.
Price 75¢ per number.
To be completed in 24 numbers, 18 of which have already appeared. Each number contains five highly-finished engravings.[223]
To be completed in 24 issues, 18 of which have already been released. Each issue features five high-quality engravings.[223]
A WHISPER
TO A NEWLY-MARRIED PAIR.
A WHISPER
TO A NEWLYWED COUPLE.
"Hail, wedded love! by gracious Heaven design'd,
At once the source and glory of mankind."
"Hello, married love! Designed by gracious Heaven,
You are both the source and the glory of humanity."
"We solicit the attention of our readers to this publication, as one, though small, of infinite value."—Baltimore Minerva.
"We ask our readers to pay attention to this publication, as it is one that, although small, holds infinite value."—Baltimore Minerva.
"'The Whisper' is fully deserving the compliments bestowed upon it, and we join heartily in recommending it to our friends, whether married or single—for much useful instruction may be gathered from its pages."—Lady's Book.
"'The Whisper' truly deserves all the praise it's receiving, and we wholeheartedly recommend it to our friends, whether they're married or single—there's a lot of valuable insight to be gained from its pages."—Lady's Book.
"The work contains some original suggestions that are just, and many excellent quotations; some of her hints to the ladies should have been whispered in a tone too low to be overheard by the men."—Daily Chronicle.
"The work includes some insightful suggestions that are spot on, along with many great quotes; some of her advice to women should have been whispered so quietly that the men couldn't hear it."—Daily Chronicle.
In One Volume, 18mo.
In One Volume, 18mo.
PRINCIPLES OF THE ART OF MODERN HORSEMANSHIP FOR LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, IN WHICH ALL THE LATE IMPROVEMENTS ARE APPLIED TO PRACTICE.
PRINCIPLES OF THE ART OF MODERN HORSEMANSHIP FOR LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, WHERE ALL THE LATEST IMPROVEMENTS ARE PUT INTO PRACTICE.
Translated from the French, by Daniel J. Desmond.
Translated from the French, by Daniel J. Desmond.
The Art of Horsemanship.—This is the title of a neat little work translated from the French of Mr. Lebeaud, by Daniel J. Desmond, Esq. of this city, and just published by Carey & Hart. It gives full and explicit directions for breaking and managing a horse, and goes into detail on the proper mode of mounting, the posture in the saddle, the treatment of the animal under exercise, &c. An appendix is added, containing instructions for the ladies, in mounting and dismounting.
Horse Riding Skills.—This is the title of a neat little work translated from the French by Mr. Lebeaud, by Daniel J. Desmond, Esq. of this city, and just published by Carey & Hart. It provides detailed and clear instructions for training and managing a horse, and discusses the correct way to mount, the right posture in the saddle, the treatment of the horse during exercise, etc. There's an appendix with instructions for the ladies on how to mount and dismount.
The Philadelphia public are under obligations to Mr. Desmond for this translation. We have long needed a manual of horsemanship, to correct the inelegant habits in which many of our riders indulge, and to produce uniformity in the art of equitation. We see daily in our streets, mounted men, who totter in their seats as if suffering under an ague-fit; others who whip, spur, and rant, as if charging an enemy in battle; and again others, of slovenly habits, with cramped knees, and toes projecting outwards, who occupy a position utterly devoid of every thing like ease, grace, or beauty. These things are discreditable to our community, and earnestly do we hope, that this book will have many attentive readers.—Philadelphia Gazette.
The people of Philadelphia owe a debt of gratitude to Mr. Desmond for this translation. We have long needed a guide to horseback riding to fix the poor habits many of our riders have and to create consistency in the art of riding. Every day in our streets, we see mounted individuals who wobble in their saddles as if they’re suffering from a fever; others who whip, spur, and scream as if they’re charging into battle; and still others with messy habits, cramped knees, and toes pointing outward, who sit in a way that has no comfort, grace, or beauty. These behaviors reflect poorly on our community, and we sincerely hope this book finds many engaged readers.—Philadelphia Gazette.
In One Volume, 12mo
In One Volume, 12mo
TWO HUNDRED RECEIPTS IN DOMESTIC FRENCH COOKERY.
TWO HUNDRED RECIPES IN HOME FRENCH COOKING.
By Miss Leslie, Author of the "Seventy-five Receipts."
By Miss Leslie, Author of the "75 Recipes."
Price 50 cents.
Price 50 cents.
"'The 200 Receipts by Miss Leslie,' published by Carey and Hart of Philadelphia, has been much praised, and we think deservedly. The selection of subjects made by the accomplished writer is of a most tempting and tasteful description, and we must do her the justice to say, that she has treated them in such an eloquent and forcible manner, as to raise in the minds of all dispassionate readers the most tender and pleasurable associations. We commend her to the careful perusal and respect of all thrifty housewives."—New York Mirror.[224]
"'The 200 Receipts by Miss Leslie,' published by Carey and Hart of Philadelphia, has received a lot of praise, and we believe it’s well-deserved. The topics chosen by the talented author are very appealing and stylish, and we must give her credit for addressing them in such an eloquent and impactful way that it inspires the most tender and enjoyable thoughts in all unbiased readers. We recommend her work for the thoughtful review and admiration of all practical housewives."—New York Mirror.[224]
In One Volume, 12mo.
In One Volume, 12mo.
THE PAINTER'S AND COLOURMAN'S COMPLETE GUIDE;
THE PAINTER'S AND COLOURMAN'S COMPLETE GUIDE;
Being a Practical Treatise on the Preparation of Colours, and their application to the different kinds of Painting; in which is particularly described the whole Art of House Painting. By P. F. Tingry, Professor of Chymistry, Natural History, and Mineralogy, in the Academy of Geneva. First American, from the third London Edition, corrected and considerably improved by a practical chymist.
Being a Practical Guide on How to Prepare Colors and Use Them for Different Types of Painting; which specifically details the complete Art of Home Painting. By P. F. Tingry, Professor of Chemistry, Natural History, and Mineralogy, at the Academy of Geneva. First American edition, based on the third London edition, corrected and significantly improved by a practical chemist.
In One Volume, 18mo.
In One Volume, 18mo.
THE FAMILY DYER AND SCOURER;
THE FAMILY LAUNDRY SERVICE;
Being a Complete Treatise on the Arts of Dying and Cleaning every article of Dress, whether made of Wool, Cotton, Silk, Flax, or Hair; also Bed and Window Furniture, Carpets, Hearth-rugs, Counterpanes, Bonnets, Feathers, &c. By William Tucker, Dyer and Scourer in the Metropolis.
Being a Complete Guide on the Arts of Dyeing and Cleaning every type of Clothing, whether made of Wool, Cotton, Silk, Flax, or Hair; also Bed and Window Linens, Carpets, Hearth Rugs, Bed Covers, Hats, Feathers, etc. By William Tucker, Dyer and Cleaner in the City.
ELEMENTS OF MORALITY
FOR THE INSTRUCTION OF YOUTH.
WITH SCRIPTURAL REFERENCES.
ELEMENTS OF MORALITY
FOR THE TEACHING OF YOUNG PEOPLE.
WITH SCRIPTURAL REFERENCES.
Translated by A. Bolmar, and E. K. Price
Translated by A. Bolmar, and E.K. Price
Half bound. Price 19 cents.
Half bound. Price 19¢.
In One Volume, 12mo.
In One Volume, 12mo.
PICTURE OF PHILADELPHIA;
IMAGE OF PHILADELPHIA;
Or a brief account of the various institutions and public objects in this Metropolis, forming a Guide for Strangers, accompanied by a new Plan of the city. In a neat pocket volume.
Or a short overview of the different institutions and public sites in this city, serving as a Guide for Visitors, along with a new Map of the city. In a compact pocket book.
In One Volume, 12mo.
In One Volume, 12mo.
THE HORSE IN ALL HIS VARIETIES AND USES;
THE HORSE IN ALL HIS VARIETIES AND USES;
His breeding, rearing, and management, whether in labour or rest; with Rules occasionally interspersed, for his PRESERVATION from disease. By John Lawrence, author of "The History of the Horse," etc.
His upbringing, care, and management, whether working or resting; with Rules occasionally included for his Preservation from disease. By John Lawrence, author of "The History of the Horse," etc.
"Independently of the practical value of the book, and it is really and extensively valuable, it is one of the most amusing the reader will meet with in a thousand, complete and unique, embracing every possible subject that can be connected with the horse."—Monthly Magazine.[225]
"Regardless of the practical value of the book, which is indeed very significant, it's one of the most entertaining reads you’ll come across in a thousand, thorough and one-of-a-kind, covering every possible topic related to horses."—Monthly Magazine.[225]
CHESNUT STREET,
OCTOBER, 1833.
CHESNUT STREET,
OCTOBER 1833.
NEW WORKS
PUBLISHED
AND
PREPARING FOR PUBLICATION,
BY
E. L. CAREY & A. HART, PHILAD.
NEW WORKS
PUBLISHED
AND
IN PREPARATION FOR RELEASE,
BY
E. L. CAREY & A. HART, PHILAD.
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
THE ROUÉ
THE PLAYER
By the author of the "Oxonians."
By the author of the "Oxford students."
In one Volume, 8vo.
In one volume, 8vo.
A TREATISE ON
LESSER SURGERY;
OR THE
MINOR SURGICAL OPERATIONS.
A TREATISE ON
LESSER SURGERY;
OR THE
MINOR SURGICAL OPERATIONS.
BY BOURGERY, D. M. P.
BY BOURGERY, D. M. P.
Author of "A Complete Treatise on Human Anatomy, comprising Operative Medicine," translated from the French, with notes, and an appendix; by
Author of "A Complete Treatise on Human Anatomy, comprising Operative Medicine," translated from the French, with notes, and an appendix; by
WILLIAM C. ROBERTS AND JAS. B. KISSAM.
WILLIAM C. ROBERTS AND JAS. B. KISSAM.
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
MANNERS OF THE DAY.
A NOVEL.
Manners of the Day.
A Novel.
In one Volume, 12mo.
In one volume, 12mo.
MAGENDIE'S FORMULARY.
Magendie's Formulary.
A new Edition, revised and corrected.
A new edition, updated and corrected.
In two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
TALES OF THE MUNSTER FESTIVALS.
MUNSTER FESTIVAL STORIES.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
TRAVELS IN VARIOUS PARTS
OF PERU;
INCLUDING A YEAR'S RESIDENCE IN POTOSI.
TRAVELS IN VARIOUS PARTS
OF PERU;
INCLUDING A YEAR'S RESIDENCE IN POTOSI.
By Edmund Temple, Kt. of the Royal and distinguished Order of Charles III.
By Ed Temple, Knight of the Royal and esteemed Order of King Charles III.
"These travels in Peru will long maintain their reputation for the accuracy of detail, the spirit of the style, and the utility of the information they contain. The professional matter is very valuable."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"These travels in Peru will continue to be known for their detailed accuracy, engaging style, and useful information. The professional content is extremely valuable."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"There is much to instruct, and a great deal to amuse. Amid the details of personal adventures, there is a great deal of shrewd and strong observation."—London Monthly Magazine.
"There’s a lot to teach and a lot to entertain. Among the personal stories, there’s plenty of keen and impactful insight."—London Monthly Magazine.
"We have met with no volumes of travels in that country with which, upon the whole, we have been so much pleased as the one before us."—Baltimore Gazette.
"We haven't come across any travel books about that country that we've enjoyed as much as the one we have in front of us."—Baltimore Gazette.
"This is an instructive and entertaining work."—National Gazette.
"This is an informative and enjoyable piece."—National Gazette.
"This book is one of the most entertaining that has been issued from the press for some time."—Pennsylvania Inquirer.
"This book is one of the most entertaining ones to come out in a while."—Pennsylvania Inquirer.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
SYDENHAM;
OR, MEMOIRS OF A MAN OF THE WORLD
SYDENHAM;
OR, MEMOIRS OF A MAN OF THE WORLD
"A new novel of fashionable life, under the title of 'Sydenham, or Memoirs of a Man of the World,' will shortly be given to the public. It exhibits the history of a young man of rank and fortune, who, being of a decidedly satirical turn, resolves to gratify his favourite penchant to ascertain the internal state of fashionable society, and minutely to observe human nature under every variety of shade and circumstance. Among other characters with whom he comes in contact, is the celebrated Brummel, who figures under the name of Beaumont: this gentleman arrests his peculiar attention, and serves him for a complete study. The work is, moreover, illustrative of those sets or circles in the world of ton which have never been depicted in the pages of fiction, and respecting which so much curiosity has long been felt."—New Monthly Magazine.
"A new novel about fashionable life, titled 'Sydenham, or Memoirs of a Man of the World,' will soon be released to the public. It tells the story of a young man of wealth and rank who, being quite satirical, decides to indulge his favorite interest in uncovering the inner workings of fashionable society and closely observing human nature in all its various forms and situations. Among the characters he encounters is the famous Brummel, who goes by the name Beaumont: this gentleman captures his special attention and becomes a complete subject of study for him. The work also explores those social circles in high society that have never been portrayed in fiction, and about which there has been much curiosity for a long time."—New Monthly Magazine.
"Each of these volumes is in fact a separate work—each in a different style and spirit—each aspiring to a different fame in composition. 'Sydenham' is a capital work, which, without the trouble of puffing, must make a great stir in the upper and political circles."—London Lit. Gaz.
"Each of these volumes is actually a distinct work—each with a different style and tone—each aiming for a different kind of recognition in writing. 'Sydenham' is an excellent work that, without any hype, is bound to create a significant impact in the upper and political circles."—London Lit. Gaz.
"Sydenham is well written, and contains much pleasant and some severe satire. The present Whig ministers in England are handled without gloves, and a number of distinguished personages occupy more conspicuous places than they would have been likely to choose, had the matter been referred to themselves."—Courier.
"Sydenham is well-written and features a lot of enjoyable and some harsh satire. The current Whig ministers in England are criticized openly, and several notable figures are given more prominent roles than they would have chosen for themselves if it were up to them."—Courier.
"The work before us is one of the most powerful of its class; it bears intrinsic evidence of a new writer. The portrait of Brummel, the 'arch dandy,' is excellent; and all the scenes in which he is engaged are managed with skill and tact. There is, in fact, sufficient material in this book for three or four novels."—New Monthly Magazine.
"The work in front of us is one of the strongest of its kind; it clearly shows the marks of a new writer. The depiction of Brummel, the 'ultimate dandy,' is outstanding; and all the scenes he's involved in are handled with skill and finesse. In fact, there's enough content in this book for three or four novels."—New Monthly Magazine.
"All the personages are of course real, though under fictitious names; these pages are, in reality, memoirs of the intrigues of the times, full of keen observation, graphic sketches of character, biting sarcasm, one page of which would make the fortune of a pamphlet."—London Gazette.[227]
"All the characters are real, but they have fictional names; these pages are actually memoirs of the intrigues of the era, packed with sharp observations, vivid character sketches, and sharp sarcasm, with just one page being enough to make a pamphlet a success."—London Gazette.[227]
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
RECORDS OF TRAVELS
IN TURKEY, GREECE, &c.
IN THE YEARS 1829, 1830, AND 1831;
AND OF A CRUISE IN THE BLACK SEA, WITH THE CAPTAIN PASHA.
RECORDS OF TRAVELS IN TURKEY, GREECE, & More IN THE YEARS 1829, 1830, AND 1831;
AND OF A CRUISE IN THE BLACK SEA, WITH CAPTAIN PASHA.
BY ADOLPHUS SLADE, Esq.
BY ADOLPHUS SLADE, Esq.
"One of the most valuable and interesting works which has yet been placed in our hands, on the domestic state of Turkey."—Monthly Review.
"One of the most valuable and interesting works that has been presented to us about the domestic situation in Turkey."—Monthly Review.
"We do not know when we have met with two volumes more amusing—they are full of highly entertaining and curious matter."—Court Jour.
"We don't know when we've come across two volumes that are more entertaining—they're packed with really engaging and interesting content."—Court Jour.
"The work before us supplies the best description of this remarkable nation."—Courier.
"The work in front of us provides the best description of this remarkable nation."—Courier.
"One of the most amusing and interesting of oriental travellers, none having ever equalled him in a thorough knowledge of the true state of society, and the true character of the Turks."—Spectator.
"One of the most entertaining and fascinating Eastern travelers, no one has ever matched his deep understanding of the real state of society and the true nature of the Turks."—Spectator.
"We can warmly recommend this book for perusal, it is not only very amusing but very valuable."—Metropolitan.
"We highly recommend this book for reading; it's not only entertaining but also quite valuable."—Metropolitan.
"We can assure our readers that no records of travels in modern times, with which we are acquainted, presents so many features of general attraction as the volumes before us."—London Monthly Review.
"We can assure our readers that no travel accounts from recent times that we know of have as many appealing aspects as the volumes we have here."—London Monthly Review.
"Mr. Slade has produced, without any trace of pretension, one of the most sensible and agreeable books of travel we have ever had the pleasure to peruse."—United Service Journal.
"Mr. Slade has created, without a hint of pretension, one of the most sensible and enjoyable travel books we have ever had the pleasure to read."—United Service Journal.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
LEGENDS OF THE RHINE.
Stories of the Rhine.
By T. C. Grattan, Esq. Author of "High-ways and By-ways."
By T.C. Grattan, Esq. Author of "Highways and Backroads."
"We are well content to pass an hour once more with the lively and entertaining author of 'High-ways and By-ways." The hour has not yet gone by, and we have not completed the perusal of the two volumes; but the tales we have observed are worthy the repute in which the writer is held, and are even of a higher order—more chaste in language and perfect in style."—Boston Traveller.
"We're glad to spend another hour with the lively and entertaining author of 'Highways and Byways.' The hour isn't over yet, and we haven't finished reading the two volumes, but the stories we've seen are deserving of the author's reputation and are even of a higher caliber—more refined in language and flawless in style."—Boston Traveller.
"Messrs. Carey and Hart have just issued 'Legends of the Rhine,' by the author of 'High-ways and By-ways.' To those who recollect Mr. Grattan's former writings, (and who among novel readers does not?) it is only necessary to say, that the present 'Legends' are, in no respect, inferior to their predecessors. The traditions which he has here wrought into shape are all said to have an existence among the dwellers near the mighty river; and it is certain they are full of romantic interest. The 'Legends' are twelve in number, and, though not equal in all respects, there is no one of them that does not possess a strong claim to admiration."—Saturday Courier.
"Mr. Carey and Mr. Hart have just released 'Legends of the Rhine,' by the author of 'High-ways and By-ways.' For those who remember Mr. Grattan's earlier works (and who among readers of novels doesn’t?), it’s enough to say that the current 'Legends' are, in every way, on par with his previous ones. The tales he has crafted here are said to exist among the people living by the great river, and they certainly hold a lot of romantic appeal. There are twelve 'Legends,' and while they may not all be equally good, each one has a strong reason to be admired."—Saturday Courier.
"Few sets of stories, published within the last ten years, have been more popular than those called 'High-ways and By-ways.' The author of these, after having produced two or three successful works of a different sort, has given us two volumes of tales, with the title 'Legends of the Rhine,' which are to be published to-morrow, we understand, by Carey and Hart. The author professes, seriously, to have founded his narratives on traditions yet extant among those who live near the banks of the great German river; and many of them end so tragically that we can hardly suspect the writer of having invented them for his own amusement or that of his readers. They are all interesting, though not all skilfully framed; and each of them contains pages that may be placed in a competition with the most shining passages of any other living novel writer.[228]"
"Few collections of stories published in the last ten years have been more popular than 'High-ways and By-ways.' The author, after creating a couple of successful works in different genres, has given us two volumes of tales titled 'Legends of the Rhine,' which we're told will be published tomorrow by Carey and Hart. The author claims to have based his narratives on traditions still alive among those living by the banks of the great German river, and many of them have such tragic endings that it's hard to believe the writer invented them just for his own or his readers' enjoyment. They are all engaging, although not all are expertly crafted; each contains pages that could stand up against the best passages from any contemporary novelist.[228]"
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
STANLEY BUXTON;
OR, THE SCHOOLFELLOWS.
STANLEY BUXTON;
OR, THE CLASSMATES.
By John Galt, Esq., Author of "Annals of the Parish," "Lawrie Todd," "Eben Erskine," etc.
By John Galt, Esq., Author of "Parish Records," "Lawrie Todd," "Eben Erskine," etc.
"While guile is guiltless, and life's business play,
Friendships are formed that never know decay."
"While trickery is innocent, and life is just a game,
Friendships are created that never fall apart."
"Oh, that all novels were like this piece of admirable fiction."—Spectator.
"Oh, if only all novels were like this fantastic story."—Spectator.
"We must say this work is in Mr. Galt's best style, the volume before us contains samples of his tastes and of his powers."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"We have to say this work is in Mr. Galt's best style; the volume we have contains examples of his tastes and abilities."—Bulwer's New Monthly Magazine.
"Mr. Galt's new novel is on our table, and we regret we have not space to go further into the arcana of 'Stanley Buxton,' in which the author has aimed at painting natural feelings in situations not common, and with much success. Some of his descriptions are also deserving of special praise. Two episodes in the second volume add to the general interest, and further recommend the work to public favour."—London Literary Gazette.
"Mr. Galt's new novel is on our table, and we regret we don't have enough space to delve deeper into the intricacies of 'Stanley Buxton,' in which the author has successfully aimed to portray genuine emotions in unusual situations. Some of his descriptions also deserve special mention. Two episodes in the second volume enhance the overall interest and further recommend the work to the public."—London Literary Gazette.
"We find in this work the force of conception, and the full execution which distinguish the 'Annals of the Parish,' and 'Lawrie Todd.'"—Sun.
"We see in this work the power of creativity and the complete execution that define the 'Annals of the Parish' and 'Lawrie Todd.'"—Sun.
"The new novel, 'Stanley Buxton,' just published by Carey and Hart, may be called one of the very best of Mr. Galt's productions."—Daily Chronicle.
"The new novel, 'Stanley Buxton,' just published by Carey and Hart, can be considered one of the best works by Mr. Galt."—Daily Chronicle.
"In 'Stanley Buxton' there is the same delightful freshness, the same striking originality of purpose, the same easy and flowing, yet racy and spirited manner which characterized the 'Annals of the Parish.'"—Saturday Courier.
"In 'Stanley Buxton,' you'll find the same charming freshness, the same compelling originality, and the same smooth yet lively style that defined the 'Annals of the Parish.'"—Saturday Courier.
"For touching the heart, for keen knowledge of nature, and for quiet and beautiful descriptions, like the still life in a painter's sketch, Galt possesses a vision and a power, that are not often surpassed, except by Bulwer. The author of 'Stanley Buxton' is infinitely superior to D'Israeli, whose imagination is as excursive and capricious as the wing of a sea-fowl."—Chronicle.
"For heartfelt emotion, deep understanding of nature, and serene, beautiful descriptions, much like a still life in a painter's sketch, Galt has a vision and a talent that are rarely matched, except by Bulwer. The author of 'Stanley Buxton' is far better than D'Israeli, whose imagination is as erratic and unpredictable as a seabird's wing."—Chronicle.
"Mr. Galt is a writer so well known and so deservedly admired, that the announcement of a new novel from his pen is sufficient to awaken general curiosity."—Gazette.
"Mr. Galt is a writer who is widely recognized and genuinely admired, so the news of a new novel from him is enough to spark widespread curiosity."—Gazette.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In two volumes, 12mo.
FITZ GEORGE.
A NOVEL.
FITZ GEORGE.
A NOVEL.
"Smiles without mirth, and pastimes without pleasure,
Youth without honour, age without respect."—Byron.
"Smiles without joy, and activities without fun,
Youth without honor, old age without respect."—Byron.
"There are scenes in it which must awaken attention and interest; it is evidently written by a powerful and accustomed hand."—Athenæum.
"There are scenes in it that will grab your attention and spark your interest; it is clearly written by a strong and experienced writer."—Athenæum.
"Fitz George is a production of great talent."—Weekly Despatch.
"Fitz George is a production of exceptional talent."—Weekly Despatch.
"If all novels were like this, they would soon be in the hands of philosophers as well as fashionables."—True Sun.
"If all novels were like this, they would soon be in the hands of both philosophers and trendsetters."—True Sun.
"Should a library be formed in Buckingham Palace, these volumes should have a shelf in it to themselves."—Bell's New Weekly Messenger.
"If a library were to be established in Buckingham Palace, these books should have their own shelf."—Bell's New Weekly Messenger.
"The whole book abounds with the most stirring interest."—National Omnibus.[229]
"The entire book is full of gripping interest."—National Omnibus.[229]
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
OUR ISLAND.
OUR ISLAND.
COMPRISING FORGERY, A TALE; AND, THE LUNATIC, A TALE.
COMPRISING FORGERY, A TALE; AND, THE LUNATIC, A TALE.
"There is a great share of talent in these pages, which have also the merit of being laid chiefly among scenes new to a large portion of our readers."—Literary Gazette.
"There is a lot of talent in these pages, which also have the advantage of featuring settings that are unfamiliar to many of our readers."—Literary Gazette.
"The Lunatic.—This is indeed an excellent tale—well told—with variety of incidents and character, and with much humour. Not to speak in disparagement of the first tale, we must confess that we have been highly pleased with the second, and we think our readers' time will be amply repaid by a perusal of both."—London Monthly Magazine.
"The Lunatic.—This is truly a great story—well told—with a mix of events and characters, and a lot of humor. Without disrespecting the first story, we must admit that we really enjoyed the second one, and we believe our readers will find the time spent reading both to be well worth it."—London Monthly Magazine.
"This work is of a generally interesting character, and we feel it our duty to encourage the publication of such productions as these tales, since they point attention to errors of legislation."—Weekly Despatch.
"This work is generally interesting, and we believe it's important to support the publication of stories like these since they highlight issues in legislation."—Weekly Despatch.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
PETER SIMPLE;
OR, ADVENTURES OF A MIDSHIPMAN.
PETER SIMPLE;
OR, ADVENTURES OF A MIDSHIPMAN.
By the Author of "The King's Own."
By the Author of "The King's Own."
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
TOM CRINGLE'S LOG.
TOM CRINGLE'S LOG.
"The scenes are chiefly nautical, and we can safely say, that no author of the present day, not even excepting our own Cooper, has surpassed him in his element."—U. S. Gazette.
"The scenes are mainly nautical, and we can confidently say that no contemporary author, not even our own Cooper, has surpassed him in his element."—U. S. Gazette.
"The sketches are not only replete with entertainment, but useful, as affording an accurate and vivid description of scenery, and of life and manners in the West Indies."—Boston Traveller.
"The sketches are not only full of entertainment but also useful, as they provide an accurate and vivid description of the scenery and of life and customs in the West Indies."—Boston Traveller.
"We think none who have read this work will deny that the author is the best nautical writer who has yet appeared. He is not Smollett, he is not Cooper; but he is far superior to them both."—Boston Transcript.
"We believe that nobody who has read this work will argue that the author is the best maritime writer to date. He is not Smollett, he is not Cooper; but he is much better than both of them."—Boston Transcript.
"The scenes are chiefly nautical, and are described in a style of beauty and interest never surpassed by any writer."—Baltimore Gazette.
"The scenes mainly focus on the sea, and they are described in a way that's beautiful and engaging, unmatched by any other writer."—Baltimore Gazette.
"The author has been justly compared with Cooper, and many of his sketches are in fact equal to any from the pen of our celebrated countryman."—Saturday Evening Post.
"The author has been fairly compared to Cooper, and many of his sketches are actually on par with those created by our famous countryman."—Saturday Evening Post.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
TOM CRINGLE'S LOG.
SECOND SERIES.
TOM CRINGLE'S LOG.
SECOND SERIES.
In Three Volumes, 12mo.
In Three Volumes, 12mo.
TOM CRINGLE'S LOG.
FIRST AND SECOND SERIES.
TOM CRINGLE'S LOG.
FIRST AND SECOND SERIES.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
HALL ON THE LOSS OF BLOOD.
HALL ON THE LOSS OF BLOOD.
RESEARCHES
PRINCIPALLY RELATIVE TO
THE MORBID AND CURATIVE EFFECTS OF LOSS
OF BLOOD.
RESEARCHES
MAINLY RELATED TO
THE HARMFUL AND HEALING EFFECTS OF BLOOD LOSS.
BY MARSHALL HALL, M.D., F.R.S.E., &c. &c.
BY MARSHALL HALL, M.D., F.R.S.E., etc.
"It will be seen that we have been much pleased with Dr. Hall's work generally; we think it is calculated to do much good in placing the subject of the due institution of blood-letting on a practical basis. Dr. Hall has subjoined a plan of a Register of Cases of Blood-letting, which would be a most useful record, if properly kept; and we cannot recommend such a detail of facts, to practitioners, in too high terms."—American Journal of Medical Sciences, No. XI.
"We have been very impressed with Dr. Hall's work overall; we believe it will greatly benefit the practical application of blood-letting. Dr. Hall has included a plan for a Register of Cases of Blood-letting, which would be an extremely useful record if maintained properly; we highly recommend such a detailed account of facts to practitioners."—American Journal of Medical Sciences, No. XI.
"It is not for us to say how large may have been the number of sufferers, but we know some have perished from direct exhaustion complicated with reaction, who might have been saved, if the principles and practice of our author had been known and understood."—N. A. Med. and Surg. Journal, No. XX. for October, 1830.
"It’s not for us to determine how many people may have suffered, but we know that some have died from extreme exhaustion combined with other complications, who could have been saved if the principles and practices of our author had been known and understood."—N. A. Med. and Surg. Journal, No. XX. for October, 1830.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
TEALE ON NEURALGIC DISEASES.
Teale on Nerve Pain Disorders.
A TREATISE ON NEURALGIC DISEASES,
A TREATISE ON NERVE PAIN,
Dependent upon Irritation of the Spinal Marrow and Ganglia of the Sympathetic Nerve.
Dependent on Irritation of the Spinal Cord and Sympathetic Nerve Ganglia.
By Thomas Pridgin Teale.
By Thomas Pridgin Teale.
Member of the Royal College of Surgeons in London, of the Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh, Senior Surgeon to the Leeds Public Dispensary.
Member of the Royal College of Surgeons in London, of the Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh, Senior Surgeon at the Leeds Public Dispensary.
Price 31 cents.
Price 31 cents.
"It is a source of genuine gratification to meet with a work of this character, when it is so often our lot to be obliged to labour hard to winnow a few grains of information from the great mass of dullness, ignorance, and misstatement with which we are beset, and cannot too highly recommend it to the attention of the profession."—American Journal of the Medical Sciences, No. X.
"It is truly rewarding to come across a work like this, especially when we often have to work hard just to sift through a large amount of dullness, ignorance, and misinformation that surrounds us. We can't recommend it highly enough to those in the profession."—American Journal of the Medical Sciences, No. X.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
SELECT SPEECHES OF
JOHN SERGEANT
OF PENNSYLVANIA.[231]
SELECTED SPEECHES OF
JOHN SERGEANT
FROM PENNSYLVANIA.[231]
SELECT
MEDICO-CHIRURGICAL TRANSACTIONS.
SELECT
MEDICAL-SURGICAL TRANSACTIONS.
A collection of the most valuable Memoirs read to the Medico-Chirurgical Societies of London and Edinburgh; the Association of Fellows and Licentiates of the King and Queen's College of Physicians in Ireland; the Royal Academy of Medicine of Paris; the Royal Societies of London and Edinburgh; the Royal Academy of Turin; the Medical and Anatomical Societies of Paris, &c. &c. &c.
A collection of the most valuable memoirs presented to the Medico-Chirurgical Societies of London and Edinburgh; the Association of Fellows and Licentiates of the King and Queen's College of Physicians in Ireland; the Royal Academy of Medicine in Paris; the Royal Societies of London and Edinburgh; the Royal Academy of Turin; the Medical and Anatomical Societies of Paris, etc. etc. etc.
Edited by Isaac Hays, M.D.
Edited by Isaac Hays, M.D.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
A PRACTICAL COMPENDIUM OF MIDWIFERY:
A Practical Guide to Midwifery:
Being the course of Lectures on Midwifery, and on the Diseases of Women and Infants, delivered at St. Bartholemew's Hospital.
Being the series of lectures on Midwifery, and on the Diseases of Women and Infants, given at St. Bartholomew's Hospital.
By the late Robert Gooch, M.D.
By the late Dr. Robert Gooch
"As it abounds, however, in valuable and original suggestions, it will be found a useful book of reference."—Drake's Western Journal.
"As it is filled with valuable and original ideas, it will be a useful reference book."—Drake's Western Journal.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
AN ACCOUNT OF
SOME OF THE MOST IMPORTANT
DISEASES PECULIAR TO WOMEN;
AN ACCOUNT OF
SOME OF THE MOST IMPORTANT
DISEASES UNIQUE TO WOMEN;
BY ROBERT GOOCH, M.D.
BY ROBERT GOOCH, M.D.
"In this volume Dr. Gooch has made a valuable contribution to practical medicine. It is the result of the observation and experience of a strong, sagacious, and disciplined mind."—Transylvania Journal of Medicine.
"In this volume, Dr. Gooch has made a significant contribution to practical medicine. It results from the observations and experiences of a sharp, insightful, and well-trained mind."—Transylvania Journal of Medicine.
"This work, which is now for the first time presented to the profession in the United States, comes to them with high claims to their notice."—Drake's Western Journal.
"This work, now being presented for the first time to professionals in the United States, comes with strong recommendations for their attention."—Drake's Western Journal.
In Two Volumes, 12mo
In Two Volumes, 12mo
FRESCATIS;
OR, SCENES IN PARIS.
FRESCATIS;
OR, SCENES IN PARIS.
In One Volume, 18mo.
In One Volume, 18mo.
COLMAN'S BROAD GRINS.
COLMAN'S BIG SMILES.
In One Volume, 12mo.
In One Volume, 12mo.
THE GROOM'S ORACLE, AND POCKET STABLE DIRECTORY.
THE GROOM'S ORACLE, AND POCKET STABLE DIRECTORY.
In which the Management of Horses generally, as to Health, Dieting, and Exercise, is considered, in a Series of Familiar Dialogues between two Grooms engaged in training Horses to their work, as well for the Road as the Chase and Turf. By John Hinds, V.S., Author of the "Veterinary Surgeon." Embellished with an elegant Frontispiece, by S. Alken. First American, from the second London Edition. With considerable additions, and an appendix, including the Receipt Book of John Hinds, V.S.
In this book, the care of horses is discussed, focusing on their health, diet, and exercise, through a series of friendly dialogues between two grooms who are training horses for various activities, including road work, hunting, and racing. By John Hinds, V.S., author of "Veterinary Surgeon." Featuring a beautiful frontispiece by S. Alken. This is the first American edition, adapted from the second London edition, with significant additions and an appendix that includes the Receipt Book of John Hinds, V.S.
"This enlarged edition of the 'Groom's Oracle' contains a good number of new points connected with training prime horses; and the owners of working cattle, also, will find their profit in consulting the practical remarks that are applicable to their teams; on the principle that health preserved is better than disease removed."
"This expanded edition of the 'Groom's Oracle' includes many new insights related to training high-quality horses; and the owners of working animals will also benefit from the practical advice relevant to their teams, based on the principle that prevention is better than cure."
"The Groom's Oracle, by J. Hinds, is among the most valuable of our recent publications; it ought to be in the possession of every gentleman, who either has in possession, or has a chance of possessing, the noble animal to whose proper treatment the author has directed his enlightened researches."—Taunton Courier, 1830.
"The Groom's Guide, by J. Hinds, is one of the most important books we've published lately; every gentleman who owns or has the opportunity to own the noble animal that the author has studied should own this book."—Taunton Courier, 1830.
REFLECTIONS
ON EVERY DAY IN THE WEEK,
WITH OCCASIONAL THOUGHTS.
REFLECTIONS
ON EVERY DAY IN THE WEEK,
WITH OCCASIONAL THOUGHTS.
BY CATHARINE TALBOT.
BY CATHARINE TALBOT.
Neatly done up in paper with gilt edges. Price 20 cents.
Neatly wrapped in paper with gold edges. Price 20 cents.
"Catherine Talbot's Reflections on every Day of the Week have been published, in a neat and popular form, by Messrs. Carey and Hart. They are simple, and applicable to every reader, and distinguished not less by eloquent thought, than by sound and correct judgment. The little work will be read by no one without profit."—Saturday Evening Post.
"Catherine Talbot's Reflections on Every Day of the Week have been published in a neat and accessible format by Carey and Hart. They are straightforward, relevant to all readers, and notable for their eloquent ideas as well as their solid and accurate reasoning. This little book will benefit anyone who reads it."—Saturday Evening Post.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
TATE ON HYSTERIA.
A TREATISE ON "HYSTERIA."
TATE ON HYSTERIA.
A TREATISE ON "HYSTERIA."
BY GEORGE TATE, M.D.
BY GEORGE TATE, M.D.
"As public journalists, we take this occasion to return him our hearty thanks for the pains he has taken to shed a new light on an obscure and much-neglected topic."—North Amer. Med. and Surg. Journ. No. XIX.[233]
"As public journalists, we want to express our sincere thanks for the effort he put into bringing new insight to a little-known and often overlooked topic."—North Amer. Med. and Surg. Journ. No. XIX.[233]
In One Volume, 12mo.
In One Volume, 12mo.
A SUBALTERN IN AMERICA;
COMPRISING
HIS NARRATIVE OF THE CAMPAIGNS OF THE BRITISH ARMY AT BALTIMORE,
WASHINGTON, ETC. DURING THE LATE WAR.
A SUBALTERN IN AMERICA;
COMPRISING
HIS NARRATIVE OF THE CAMPAIGNS OF THE BRITISH ARMY AT BALTIMORE,
WASHINGTON, ETC. DURING THE RECENT WAR.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
In Two Volumes, 12mo.
NIGHTS-AT-MESS.
Nights at the mess.
In Two Volumes, 8vo.
In Two Volumes, 8vo.
NATURE DISPLAYED
IN HER MODE OF TEACHING LANGUAGE TO MAN;
NATURE DISPLAYED
IN HOW SHE TEACHES LANGUAGE TO HUMANS;
Being a new and infallible method of acquiring languages with unparalleled rapidity; deduced from the Analysis of the human Mind, and consequently suited to every capacity; adapted to the French,
Being a new and foolproof way to learn languages incredibly quickly; based on the analysis of the human mind, and therefore suitable for everyone; tailored for the French,
BY N. G. DUFIEF.
BY N. G. DUFIEF.
To which is prefixed a development of the author's plan of tuition: differing entirely from every other; so powerful in its operation and so very economical, that a liberal education can be afforded even to the poorest of mankind.
To which is prefixed a description of the author's teaching plan: completely different from all others; so effective in its approach and so affordable, that a quality education can be provided even to the poorest people.
EIGHTH EDITION, ENLARGED AND IMPROVED.
Eighth Edition, Expanded and Enhanced.
In Two Volumes, 8vo.
In Two Volumes, 8vo.
DUFIEF'S SPANISH NATURE DISPLAYED.
DUFIEF'S SPANISH NATURE SHOWN.
In Two Volumes, 8vo.
In Two Volumes, 8vo.
A NEW UNIVERSAL AND PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY OF THE FRENCH AND ENGLISH LANGUAGES.
A NEW UNIVERSAL AND PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY OF THE FRENCH AND ENGLISH LANGUAGES.
Containing above fifty thousand terms and names not to be found in the Dictionaries of Boyer, Perry, Nugent, &c. &c.; to which is added a vast fund of other information equally beneficial and instructive.
Containing over fifty thousand terms and names not found in the dictionaries of Boyer, Perry, Nugent, etc.; along with a wealth of other information that is equally useful and educational.
BY N. G. DUFIEF.
BY N. G. DUFIEF.
A new Edition, revised and corrected by the Author. [234]
A new edition, updated and corrected by the author. [234]
In One Volume, 18mo.
In One Volume, 18mo.
THE SURGEON-DENTIST'S MANUAL.
The Dentist's Manual.
THE SURGEON-DENTIST'S ANATOMICAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL MANUAL.
THE SURGEON-DENTIST'S ANATOMICAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL MANUAL.
By G. Wait.
By G. Wait.
Member of the Royal College of Surgeons in London, &c. &c.
Member of the Royal College of Surgeons in London, etc. etc.
"The work cannot fail, we think, to answer well the purpose for which it was designed, of a manual for the practical dentist; and in the notes will be found many useful hints respecting the diseases of these structures."—Boston Med. and Surg. Journ. 1830.
"The work is sure to fulfill its purpose as a manual for practical dentists, and the notes contain many helpful tips regarding the diseases of these structures."—Boston Med. and Surg. Journ. 1830.
MANUAL OF SURGICAL OPERATIONS.
CONTAINING THE
NEW METHOD OF OPERATING
MANUAL OF SURGICAL OPERATIONS.
CONTAINING THE
NEW METHOD OF OPERATING
Devised by Lisfranc.
Created by Lisfranc.
Followed by two Synoptic Tables of Natural and Instrumental Labours.
Followed by two Synoptic Tables of Natural and Instrumental Labor.
By J. Coster, M.D. and P. of the University of Turin.
By Dr. J. Coster and P. of the University of Turin.
"Dr. John D. Godman, Lecturer on Anatomy, in this city, a gentleman of distinguished professional and literary talents, having translated this small, but valuable volume, for the benefit of the students who may honour our University by their attendance, I shall merely refer to that work. I have more pleasure in recommending, inasmuch as a short system of operative surgery has been a desideratum."—Gibson's Surgery, Vol. II. page 541.
"Dr. John D. Godman, an Anatomy lecturer in this city and a man of notable professional and literary skills, has translated this small but valuable book for the benefit of the students who honor our University with their presence. I'll just mention that work briefly. I am happy to recommend it, as a concise guide to operative surgery has been much needed."—Gibson's Surgery, Vol. II. page 541.
In One Volume, 8vo.
In One Volume, 8vo.
SAISSY ON THE EAR.
DISEASES OF THE INTERNAL EAR.
SAISSY ON THE EAR.
DISEASES OF THE INTERNAL EAR.
BY J. A. SAISSY.
BY J.A. SAISSY.
Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Literature, and Arts in Lyons, Fellow of the Medical Society of the same city, and of the Medical Societies of Bordeaux, Orleans, Marseilles, &c. Honoured with a premium by the Medical Society of Bordeaux, and since enlarged by the author.
Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Literature, and Arts in Lyon, Fellow of the Medical Society of the same city, and of the Medical Societies of Bordeaux, Orléans, Marseille, etc. Awarded a prize by the Medical Society of Bordeaux, which has since been expanded by the author.
Translated from the French by Nathan R. Smith, Professor of Surgery in the University of Maryland, with a Supplement on Diseases of the External Ear, by the Translator.
Translated from the French by Nathan R. Smith, Professor of Surgery at the University of Maryland, with an added section on Diseases of the External Ear, by the Translator.
FROISSART AND HIS TIMES.
Froissart and His Era.
BY THE LATE BARRY ST. LEGER.
BY THE LATE BARRY ST. LEGER.
Transcriber Notes
Obvious punctuation and spelling errors have been corrected.
The following are as in the original:
Major Russell and Major Russel are used interchangeably in the
book.
Page 4 original: and the trick he has played off on the publick.
Page 10 its versus it's original: use, its just nobody's business. Big
men
Page 86 (scroundrell's) original: old scroundrell's two big sons
with us, and made
Page 119 flower is old english for flour original: man a cupfull of
flower. With this, we thickened
Page 168 bran-fire and branfire original: This is," said I, "a
branfire new way of doing - clearly not hypenated in this line.
The following changes have been made:
Page 17 original: bioagraphers, I should not only inform the public
replacement: biographers, I should not only inform the public
Page 141original: and years all open, to catch every word I would
replacement: and ears all open, to catch every word I would
Page 158 original: where I stop'd to pull of my wet clothes, and
put
replacement: where I stop'd to pull off my wet clothes, and put
Page 230 original: and mistatement with which we are beset,
replacement: and misstatement with which we are beset,
Obvious punctuation and spelling errors have been corrected.
The following are as in the original:
Major Russell and Major Russel are used interchangeably in the book.
Page 4 original: and the trick he has played off on the publick.
Page 10 its versus it's original: use, its just nobody's business. Big men
Page 86 (scroundrell's) original: old scroundrell's two big sons with us, and made
Page 119 flower is old english for flour original: man a cupfull of flower. With this, we thickened
Page 168 bran-fire and branfire original: This is," said I, "a branfire new way of doing - clearly not hypenated in this line.
The following changes have been made:
Page 17 original: bioagraphers, I should not only inform the public
replacement: biographers, I should not only inform the public
Page 141 original: and years all open, to catch every word I would
replacement: and ears all open, to catch every word I would
Page 158 original: where I stop'd to pull of my wet clothes, and put
replacement: where I stopped to pull off my wet clothes, and put
Page 230 original: and mistatement with which we are beset,
replacement: and misstatement with which we are beset,
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!